^S^^yf uz^i/e^y fA^rnd.

MEMOIR

Rev. GEORGE WAGNER, M.A.

PRINTED BY R. CLAY, LONDON,

MACMILLAN & CO. CAMBRIDGE.
ftotrtron : bell and daldy, 186, fleet street.
BuMltt : WILLIAM ROBERTSON.
ffiMnllltgf, : EDMONSTON AND DOUGLAS.
©issgoto : james maclehose.
©IftrtJ : J. H. AND JAS. PARKER.
EtlBiltOll : H. AND C TREACHER, AND J. SANDS.

1<£1©I$

Rev. GEORGE WAGNER, M.A.
LATE INCUMBENT OF ST. STEPHEN'S CHURCH,
BRIGHTON.

JOHN NASSAU SIMPKINSON, M.A.
EECTOE OF BRIKGTOlf, KOETHAMPTONSHIRE.

SECOND EDITION.

MACMILLAN AND CO.
1858.

PREFACE.
In the spring of the present year, not long after the
lamented death of the Rev. George Wagner, I was con
sulted by his parents upon the question whether it were
advisable or not to publish a Memoir of him. Such a
Memoir had been asked for, not only by members of his
congregation, but by others also ; who thought that some
record of a life so holy, and a ministry so remarkable,
ought to be preserved to the Church ; and my advice was
asked upon this point.
I had the less difficulty in forming an opinion, as I had
been well acquainted with three (not to mention others) of
nearly the same standing, and of similar character, whose
Memoirs had not only been well received by the public,
but had proved a source of instruction and encouragement
to many — Spencer Thornton, Hamilton Forsyth, and
Henry Fox — with the two last of whom I had been on
terms of affectionate intimacy. Might not George Wagner
well take his place by the side of these, as an example of
what the grace of God can do, and has done, in this our
generation? Thoughts and words of comparison arise
unbidden at the mention of these honoured names. But it
is better to suppress them. These faithful servants of God
have passed into that state in which there is no rivalry,

1a) i^sX
Si 5

PREFACE.
In the spring of the present year, not long after the
lamented death of the Rev. George Wagner, I was con
sulted by his parents upon the question whether it were
advisable or not to publish a Memoir of him. Such a
Memoir had been asked for, not only by members of his
congregation, but by others also ; who thought that some
record of a life so holy, and a ministry so remarkable,
ought to he preserved to the Church ; and my advice was
asked upon this point.
I had the less difficulty in forming an opinion, as I had
been well acquainted with three (not to mention others) of
nearly the same standing, and of similar character, whose
Memoirs had not only been well received by the public,
but had proved a source of instruction and encouragement
to many — Spencer Thornton, Hamilton Forsyth, and
Henry Fox— with the two last of whom I had heen on
terms of affectionate intimacy. Might not George Wagner
well take his place by the side of these, as an example of
what the grace of God can do, and has done, in this our
generation? Thoughts and words of comparison arise
unhidden at the mention of these honoured names. But it
is better to suppress them. These faithful servants of God
have passed into that state in which there is no rivalry,

VI PEEFACE.
and (it may be) no diversity of gifts ; and we will not un
necessarily institute a comparison between them. Let it
suffice to say, that no character, no course of life, ever
seemed to me more radiant with the beauty of holiness
than George Wagner's. I gave my answer accordingly ;
only doubting whether materials could he found, sufficient
to supply a narrative or portrait which should set forth his
example worthily ; and I added a sketch of what (in my
judgment) such materials should be.
Then came a request that I would undertake myself to
draw up such a narrative ; or, at any rate, would examine
the materials that should he collected, and come to my
decision after this examination. I felt, and answered, that
the task would be executed better by one of those friends
of his who were more like-minded with himself; many of
whom, indeed, might be painfully sensitive to discrepancies
as well as defects in my case, which another choice might
obviate. But the preference was still decidedly expressed,
and the request urgently repeated. And as I had formerly
stood in a pastoral relation towards the family, I felt that
there was a higher motive for that preference, than personal
or accidental predilections. Knowing, then, that the confi
dence and co-operation of the family are, in such cases, one
of the chief requisites needed by a biographer, and having
also more leisure at command than has been my portion for
many years past, I consented to look over the papers of my
admirable friend, and the records of his ministry, which
should be gathered from his people, and to do my best to
make use of them, should I judge the attempt advisable.
It soon became apparent that, whatever else might be want-

PREFACE. Vll
ing, materials were not. And the Memoir, now offered to
the public, is the result which these have produced.
And now, a few words about these materials. A large mass
of letters, journals, note-hooks, and memoranda has been
placed at my disposal; in using which my constant anxiety
and endeavour has been, not to overload the narrative. Of
the letters especially, I have made very sparing use, thinking
(as I have said elsewhere in this volume) that they are not
very interesting. To those with whom this correspondence
was carried on (and who may feel in some cases that I have
not sufficiently availed myself of the advantages they have
kindly given me), it has a value of its own ; in their loving
estimate of which I beg them to believe that I heartily and
thoroughly sympathise. If the general reader, on his part,
shall think that more letters might have been given with
good effect, I shall hail this opinion as a proof that I have
succeeded in the measure of my selection.
Of more importance than any of the above-mentioned
materials, in my judgment, are the Sermons of the
deceased. In the case of a man like George Wagner,
whose very soul was in his work, sermons afford a deeper
insight into the mind and character than any other writ
ings : for they are the outpourings of the inmost heart,
released, too, from the embarrassments which check and
modify then- expression elsewhere. I made ,jt a great
point, from the beginning, to study his sermons : of which
I have read between two and three hundred in MS.
(besides looking over many hundreds more), with very
great delight and admiration. Nothing has contributed
so. much to the ever-increasing estimate I have formed

VU1 PREFACE.
of my friend, both intellectually and spiritually, while
v compiling his Memoir. And let those who are inclined
to think me partial in this estimate, consider with them
selves whether such a course of reading might not be
expected to produce exactly the opposite result.
But the larger > part of this volume is derived from
external testimony. Few cases could be found in which
such testimony was more absolutely needful. I was
warned how this would he, by one of the friends who
knew him best — the Reverend James Vaughan. "I can
not hut see," he wrote, " that there are some difficulties,
springing out of the graces of his character, which will
meet his biographer at every step. One is the symmetry
of his mind, which left nothing salient ; and while this
was, I think, to a great extent, the secret of that quiet
stream of influence, which was always flowing out of him,
it will make it difficult to define the features which com
pose the portrait. Another difficulty, I fear, will arise
from his own beautiful and characteristic habit of always
stepping hack into the shade from the light of his own
actions. I never saw humility so real, so dignified, so
commanding, so Christ-like. But it will stand in the way
of your detecting the true authorship of many a good work
which really owed itself to his' suggestive mind." The
difficulties, which are here so well described, could only he
met by the co-operation of many observant witnesses.
My own personal knowledge of my subject was by no
means inconsiderable. I have already mentioned the fact
that I once stood in a pastoral relation towards the family ;
and towards George Wagner amongst them. This was at

PEEFACE. IX
Herstmonceux, where, for several years, I was curate to
our beloved and honoured friend, Archdeacon Hare. Bu%
before that, I had become acquainted with him, though
slightly, at Trinity College, Cambridge. And, during the
earlier years of his ministry at Dallington, I was still his
neighbour at Herstmonceux, and constantly in communica
tion with him. Since which, I once took charge of his parish
for him, for some weeks ; and have often seen him during
the last ten years, at Brighton, at St. Leonard's, and at my
own house ; and our intercourse, whenever we met or corre
sponded, was not only cordial, hut brotherly. Still, I cannot
but feel, and think it right to repeat, that our intimacy was
never so close and confidential as that which he maintained
with many others ; who might, therefore, more fitly have
undertaken this Memoir.
All of these, however (or all who have been applied to) ,
have cordially given me their assistance. The Memoir is,
in fact, the work of many authors ; among whom I am hut
the editor of a joint production. It would be long to
repeat the names of all who have helped me, many of
whom are mentioned from time to time in the following
pages ; but I may be allowed to make special acknowledg
ments to some of these. In my account of Dallington, I
am principally indebted to the Reverend J. R. Munn, Vicar
of Ashhurnham ; the Reverend R. R. Tatham, Vicar of
Dallington ; and to many old parishioners of George
Wagner's there ; among whom I will only name his
faithful friends and coadjutors, James Sands and Caroline
Weston; the former of whom followed him to Brighton,
and the latter found, near his father's house, a home, the

X PREFACE.
chief brightness of which, for years, was in the continued
and frequent sight of her former pastor. For the Brighton
ministry, besides those whom I must not mention, and
others whose names I do not even know, I must record my
obligations to the Reverends W. Clarke and H. A. Olivier ;
to Mrs. and Miss Hardcastle, Mrs. Sidney Gurney, Mrs.
Vicars, Miss F. Macaulay, Miss Gore, Miss Wilkinson,
and Miss Milner ; as also to Mrs. Stevens, his landlady,
and Mrs. Blower, his first schoolmistress. While, for
more general purposes, my thanks are principally due to
the Reverends R. E. Harrisson, E. Venahles, C. D. Bell,
and J. T. Layard ; and also to James Beaumont, Esq.,
and Thomas Erskine, Esq., whom I mention last, that I
may add how much pleasure it has given me to he put in
communication with one whom, for twenty years and
more, I have regarded as a Christian teacher with grateful
veneration. To the family of George Wagner I must express my thanks
in a different strain : principally for the entire confidence
they have reposed in me, and the patience with which they
have acquiesced in conditions and demands which may
sometimes have seemed unnecessary, and undertaken labour
the result of which has often proved inadequate to the
effort. But I cannot forbear adding, how largely this hook
owes whatever interest it may possess to the zealous and
skilful' co-operation of his eldest sister. She has been my
principal authority for all those periods of her brother's
life to which my own acquaintance did not extend, and
my only authority for the story of that last illness through
which she nursed him with tender faithfulness ; and it is to

PEEFACE. XI
her diligence, and watchfulness, and influential investiga
tions, that I mainly owe the collection of that large body
of anecdotes which, I may venture to say, is a remarkahle
characteristic of this biography.
The Memoir has been drawn up primarily and principally
for the friends and flock who are mourning their recent
loss, and for those who have been more or less impressed
or attracted by the same ministry. If, as is probable, they
observe many defects in it, and disapprove also of some of
the remarks which it contains, let them believe, at least,
that my motive in writing it has been that which ought to
be the predominant one — the desire to set forth the example
which has heen given us, to the glory of God, and for the
edification of the reader : and let them join their prayers to
mine, that this great object may in part be attained.
And should this volume obtain a larger circulation, it is
hoped that it may also serve another purpose ; helping to
correct in some degree the false and morbid views which
have shown themselves lately in the Church, especially
among the laity, with regard to the duties of the clergy,
and the ideal standard which should be aimed at. Noisy
and ostentatious efforts seem to be valued and called for,
rather than the quiet, humble, and unnoticed labours which
are the real groundwork of an efficient ministry. This
record may help to show how little the parish clergyman's
life is one of idleness ; and how superior in dignity and
beauty, and even intellectual merit, may be the career of
those who are disregarded by the world, to that of men
whom the popular breath would make the models for our
imitation.

Xll PREFACE.
To my brethren in the ministry, into whose hands this
Memoir may come, it is offered, with the earnest wish that
it may be useful also in various details of parochial admini
stration. I do not claim admiration for the subject of it by
unduly depreciating others. It is a thought which must
fill the heart with thankfulness, that there are to be found
in every part of the land hundreds — perhaps thousands — of
active and pious clergymen, of every shade of opinion, who,
in many respects, equal the standard which is here proposed
for imitation ; men unknown, and ever to remain unknown,
beyond a narrow limit ; but to whom it is sufficient reward,
and more than sufficient praise,
To keep among the thirsty poor
God's precious waters flowing.
However numerous they be (and may God add to their
numbers an hundredfold !), none such will think the record
of a faithful ministry an impertinence, even were it but an
ordinary one. Nor will they fail to see that there is some
thing much more than ordinary in the career here related,
viewed in all its points together.
And, lastly, the hope as well as the desire has arisen at
times, that this Memoir may be allowed (in however humble
a degree) to forward that great work, which in one aspect
is the greatest of all — the promotion of union among Chris
tians, and progress towards the realization of a truly
national Church. Even if the hope be presumptuous, the
desire cannot be suppressed by a pupil of Arnold, and a
disciple of Hare. And, surely, it is in the lives and cha
racters of devoted and large-minded Christians, that the

PREFACE. Xlll
elements of that union can best be discovered : and it is
in the record of the ministry of faithful clergymen, that
the blessings peculiarly belonging to our Church can come
to be appreciated by those who undervalue them at present.
Oh that our Dissenting brethren would make it their am
bition to share and to extend these blessings, rather than
to succeed in depriving England of them ! that they could
see how far more glorious, as well as Christian-like, it is to
combine, to enlarge, and to build up, than to thwart, to
overturn, and to destroy !
There have been symptoms of late (we are thankful to
observe) of this better spirit in the Nonconformist bodies.
We trust and believe that it exists very generally among
those Dissenters who, besides being spiritually minded, are
also men of education and thought. Is there not a hope
that our Church will not only recognise this spirit, but be
forward to make advances of her own much more largely ?
Are we still to be proud of the deplorable confession, that
three centuries and more of dearly bought experience have
taught us nothing ? Are we still to rejoice in our confine
ment to forms and arrangements, which approved them
selves (under peculiar difficulties) to one generation of the
Church ? Are we still to be afraid of " lengthening our
cords " over ground which the Spirit of God has consecrated
already ?
Brington Rectory,
Dee. 22, 1857.

*** Any profits derived from this publication, will be given to the Brighton
Penitents' Home.

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I.
PAGE
Education and Preparation for Orders. 1818—1842 .... 1

CHAPTER II.
Dallington. 1842—1848  36
CHAPTER III.
Brighton — General Ministry. 1851 — 1856  89
; CHAPTER IV.
Sermons — Doctrines, Theological and Ecclesiastical .... 164
CHAPTER V.
Personal Habits, Tastes, and Qualities — Social and Domestic
Relations  211

XVI CONTENTS.
CHAPTER VI. TAGE
The Brighton Home for Female Penitents  240
CHAPTER VII.
Last Iuness and Death. 1856 — 1857  301
APPENDIX  361

MEMOIR

REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
CHAPTER I.
EDUCATION AND PREPARATION FOR ORDERS.
1818—1842.
A biographer should keep steadily before him the
reasons for which he claims attention to his work. In
relating the life of men marked by eminent genius, or
distinguished by the possession of some extraordinary
quality, it is most interesting to trace the germs which
childhood will often exhibit, of that greatness which was
afterwards -developed in them ; and their biographer can
hardly be too observant in his record, or too minute in his
analysis, of these childish reminiscences. But it is other
wise in the case of those whose character and course of Ufe
draw their interest from the impress communicated to them
by the Holy Spirit of God. In their case we have one
point of supreme importance to illustrate ; and we must not
be drawn aside from it by matters of secondary interest,
which, indeed, but for it alone, would possess no interest
at all.
i Such is the case, most distinctively, with the Life of
George Wagner. Not gifted with the highest intellectual
qualities, not marked by unusual force of character, not
B

I MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
placed in circumstances of peculiar difficulty, or such as
present a striking contrast between his earlier and his later
years, — he is one who claims public attention solely from
the simplicity, the purity, the devotedness, and the useful
ness of his Christian course : graces derived, manifestly
and avowedly, from a higher source than can be traced to a
natural development. We may therefore pass rapidly over
the period which can only illustrate our purpose negatively :
calling attention merely to the fact that so much which
might seem of a different nature was still, according to his
own earnest judgment, negative only.
He was born on the 8th of January, 1818 ; and in the fol
lowing year he was removed by his parents to the only home
he knew till early manhood had commenced — Herstmonceux
Place, near Hailsham, in Sussex ; the seat, till a short time
before, of the Hare family-; and the abode in childhood of
Archdeacon Hare, whose subsequent tenure of the family
living has made the name of the parish familiar to all English
readers. It was a home, the natural charms of which would
endear it to any one who is capable of appreciating them.
The house stands in the park, which contains the magnificent
ruin of Herstmonceux Castle, the ancient feudal abode of
the Dacres of the South ; and the ranges of wooded hills
over which the parish spreads, while on one side they over
hang the broad expanse of Pevensey Level, and command
a view of the sea beyond, look upwards, on the other, into
the heart of the Weald of Sussex. Here, under the affec
tionate care of his parents, the second of their four children,
George Wagner grew up amidst the ordinary influences of
an English country gentleman's home. He was early
familiarized, not only with the sports and occupations of
such a life, but with its duties and its sympathies also. He
saw his father busy as a magistrate, and as a benevolent
protector of the poor ; his mother, as the friend and adviser

EDUCATION. 3
of the cottagers around her, and the principal organizer and
dispenser of the charities of the parish. Carefully and
religiously brought up by his mother, he not only showed
himself a docile and amiable child, but ever evinced
respect and attachment to the truths of God's word, in
which he was instructed.
In the usual branches of education he made good
progress, and gave signs of the clear understanding and
powers of application which he afterwards used so well :
and at the age of ten, with no preparatory schooling but
such as he received for a short time at the house of his
maternal uncle, the Rev. J. C. F. Tufnell, a clergyman who
took at that time one other pupil, the only son of the late
Archbishop Howley, he was removed to Eton, where he
was placed, though so young, in the Upper School. His
Eton career, which lasted for nearly eight years, was not
only blameless, but creditably, though not brilliantly, suc
cessful. It was the testimony of his tutor (Rev. Charles
Wilder), that throughout the whole time he had not seen
a fault in him; while with his schoolfellows he was a
general favourite. And not only did he attain the rank of
the Sixth Form, but achieved the distinction, which is of
still greater lustre in the eyes of schoolboys, of becoming
a member of the Eleven ; in which character he played in
the annual cricket matches at Lord's in the year 1835, and
contributed by a large score of his own to the victories
obtained in that year by Eton over both Winchester and
Harrow. He was good at all field exercises at this time,
having a light active figure, with a quick eye. He was
known at Eton, also, as the best boxer of his size ; and
though he never provoked a quarrel himself, instances are
not wanting of his spirit and prowess in challenging boys
bigger and stronger than himself, upon the reception of an
insult, or in defence of a younger schoolfellow. At home
b2

4 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
his favourite amusement was hunting with beagles. Shoot
ing he cared less for. Of riding he was always fond.
During the whole of his school life, his spirits were
remarkably high and buoyant ; and for many years his
cherished desire was to go into the army. But this inten
tion seems to have been abandoned before the period at
which we have arrived ; more serious reflections having, at
any rate, diminished the intensity of the wish. The story
told by him in his little book on " Children's Thoughts"
(see page 7) refers really to himself, and to the effect pro
duced upon him one year in the holidays by the study of
the Scriptures with his aunt, Miss Wagner.
I once knew a little boy (he says) who thought, as many
boys do now, of being a soldier ; he used to dream of battles
and victories. Did he ever become a soldier 1 No. He had
a good aunt, and she used sometimes to read the Bible with him,
and it interested him very much ; and then he thought, " No,
I will not be a soldier ; I should like to be a minister of Christ
and explain this beautiful book.'' His father was surprised to
find how all his thoughts were changed. . . . You see, then, that
all his former thoughts about being a soldier were vain thoughts;
all the time which he spent in thinking about the battles he
would fight, and the courage he would display, were lost.
Still, neither at that time, nor at the time of his ^Con
firmation, which took place at Eton, do his religious convic
tions appear to have been deep enough, or permanent enough,
to make anything like an epoch in his spiritual life.
In the winter of 1835 he was removed from Eton, and
placed (as is a very general custom at that school) with
a private tutor before going up to Cambridge. The tutor
selected was the Rev. Julius Hare, who had only just
settled down at the Rectory of Herstmonceux, and whose
great attainments and reputation forbade the parents of

EDUCATION. 5
the young student from looking further from home for the
advantages they were desirous to procure for him.
It was, indeed, a singular advantage to be brought thus
in contact with a mind like Archdeacon Hare's. Under
his tuition a genuine love'of study first showed itself in
George Wagner : nor was it possible to be uninfluenced
by the generous enthusiasm for all that is wise or beautiful,
the deep learning, the scrupulous fairness of mind, and the
fearless love of truth, which he saw in his excellent
instructor. The feeling of deep respect and admiration
thus produced, grew and strengthened with the affectionate
intercourse of later years, and was sanctified by their in
creasing sympathy in the subjects dearest to the heart of
both. And it is, doubtless, to Archdeacon Hare's influence
and example, that we must mainly attribute that freedom
from narrow views, that hearty appreciation of the best
of the German theologians, and that broader sympathy
with Christians of different tenets and temperaments, which
distinguished George Wagner from the generality of the
Evangelical School.
He remained with Archdeacon Hare about nine months.
His only fellow-pupil there was an old Eton schoolfellow ;
but, besides continued intercourse with the members of his
own family at Herstmonceux Place, he enjoyed also the
society of many of his tutor's own friends, men eminent
for ability, among whom may be mentioned the late
Rev. John Sterling, then Curate of the Parish.
At the end of these months he started with his family
for Paris ; where they were to spend the winter. He had
never been on the Continent before, and thoroughly en
joyed the novelty of the scenes around him. His time of
study was chiefly devoted to the acquirement of French
and Italian ; but he threw himself with zest into general
society: and ample opportunities for this were open to him;

6 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
for not only were his family on terms of intimate intercourse
with many interesting English residents, among whom the
most remarkable was Admiral Sir Sidney Smith ; but saw
much of some of the leading Frenchmen of the day, especially
M. Berryer, the legitimist, and Prince Charles de Broglie,
formerly Archbishop of Ghent, uncle of the President of the
Chamber of Peers. Thus a thirst for knowledge had been
aroused within him, and steadier habits of application formed,
not without an awakened desire for distinction ; while, at the
same time, an enlarged acquaintance with society, and with
literary and public men, was preparing him to take his place
in the world. All, meanwhile, was satisfactory and pro
mising in his outward character and conduct. An impres
sion seems to have gained ground among many, that at
this time of his life he was what is called a wild young
man. Nothing can be more erroneous ; though such an
impression would be produced, not unnaturally, by the lan
guage which sometimes he may have used when speaking
of himself, and by the deep experimental knowledge which
he showed of the depravity of our natural inclinations.
Exemplary in his domestic relations, amiable, modest, and
intelligent, industrious and regular in his habits, free from
all vicious tastes, pure and blameless in moral behaviour,
he seemed to the eye of man to need nothing but a steady
and undeviating progress in the course he had begun. But
such was not the course marked out for him by the Sovereign
Ruler of all hearts. A more searching and painful discipline
was to fit him for higher work, than as yet he had contem
plated or imagined.
It was in the following year, soon after his return to
England, in May 1837, that a visit to Brighton led to the
great change of feelings, motives, and principles, which
stamped his life ' indelibly from that time forward. His
uncle, the Vicar, had lately engaged the Rev. James

EDUCATION. 7
Vaughan as his Curate; and intercourse with this new
friend, and attendance on his ministrations, led, by God's
blessing, to a flood of conviction which now poured over
his mind and heart. The Word of God, quick and powerful,
and sharper than any two-edged sword, pierced even to the
dividing asunder of soul and spirit, discerning even the
thoughts and intents of the heart. He was alarmed,
arrested, self-condemned, with thoughts which he could not
resist. He saw everything in a new light — himself, his
past Ufe, his present state, his future prospects, in the Ught
of eternity and of God's revealed truth ; and by the Ught
of the same truth, he was soon enabled to see also the way
of peace and holiness, — peace which he had not conceived
before, holiness far beyond his former aspirations.
Here, then, we must pause to consider the nature of this
great crisis. Without a right understandiug of this, it is
impossible to understand the character and the Ufe which
it is our object to consider. And according as we appre
ciate and enter into it, so shall we consider George Wagnei
to be a mistaken though well-meaning enthusiast, or a
pattern and a light of Christian truth raised up to cheer, to
encourage, and to guide.
No record of this change, written by himself at the time,
remains to guide us ; and that dear friend to whom he con
tinued to look up to the end of his life as a " Father in
Christ," naturally shrinks from allowing himself to be
brought forward to speak openly on this subject. But
letters, sermons, and journals of a later date, are guide
enough for his biographer; together with that witness of the
human heart in response to the Voice of God, which is
necessarily the same in its main character everywhere.
Here, then, are some of his own words first.
Eleven years ago (he writes in 1848, MS. Sermon on
Eph. iii. 8), it pleased God, of His abundant mercy, to awaken

8 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
me to a sense of my sinfulness, and to reveal His Son Jesus Christ
in me. For nineteen years I had been an entire stranger to
Jesus Christ. Though taught in my childhood the Word of God,
and though I felt at one time much interest in it, and had many
convictions of sins, yet my heart remained closed. Jesus Christ
often knocked there ; but alas ! in my ignorance, folly, and
unbelief, I held down the latch, and did not let Him in. I loved
sin and the present evil world. Yet in His wonderful long-
suffering, God bore with me ; and did not cast me off, as He might
so justly have done. No. In His love and tender compassion,
He plucked me as a brand from the burning ; and sprinkled the
blood of Jesus, which cleanseth from all sin, upon my heart.
Or, take another passage, manifestly drawn from expe
rience (MS. Sermon on Job xxiii. 10) : —
When the Spirit of God enlightens the sinner's mind, and
opens his heart — when he becomes conscious for the first time
of his own exceeding sinfulness, and the alienation of the heart
from God — when he feels that he cannot any more seek his rest
in the creature or the world, and cannot be contented without
the forgiveness of sins and reconciliation to God — oh ! then self-
condemned, perplexed, and weary, he often cries in his secret
chamber, unheard by the ear of man, " Oh that I knew where I
might find him, that I might come even to His seat ! " No
heart can be drawn by the Spirit of Jesus, without this longing
to find God. ... Do you ask, " Where shall I find Him 1 "
The Bible gives the answer, " In Jesus, By faith in Jesus."
When through grace you cast yourself on Christ, then you are
at the foot of God's Throne, pardoned, and at peace with God.
Or, see the instructive light thrown by the following pas
sages on that story of his boyhood which has just been
briefly recorded (MS. Sermon on Job xxix. 2, 3) : —
When the heart is first led to repentance by the grace of God
it is the office of memory to bring up the comparative happiness
of earlier years. The sinner thinks of his wanderings ; he sees

EDUCATION. 9
the vanity of those worldly pleasures which have seared and
deadened his heart, and led him to restrain prayer before God ;
the vanity of the idols which have kept his heart from God. He
feels how low he has fallen, gradually, but, alas! surely. He has
had, it may be, many checks of conscience, and felt many strivings
of the spirit ; but they were not heeded. Now he begins to look
forward. Oh, what awaits him ? What can he expect, but to
reap the wages of sin, even eternal death 1 He looks back. He
remembers the days of his early childhood — the words, it may
be, of a Christian mother — her watchful care of his soul — the
interest which he once felt in his now neglected Bible. How
great the contrast between the first years and the last — the first
sweetened by so many simple joys, the last darkened by feelings
of guilt and remose ! Is it possible to have such joys, and even
higher ones, renewed 1 Yes, it is. The blood of Jesus cleanseth
from all sin ; from the burden of guilt, and from the inward
defilement of heart. The spirit of God can bring us to our
Father's house, where there is bread enough, and to spare ; can
create in us a spirit of childlike dependence on God, and a love
for joys which are at once more simple and more elevated than
the joys of early childhood — the joys not of an earthly, but of a
Heavenly Parent's love.
And again (MS. Sermon on St. Matt. v. 3) : —
It is a very solemn time when the eye is first bent within, and
begins to discover the havoc which sin has made in our souls —
when the hand of God leads us, as it did the prophet of old, into
the chambers of imagery within, and we see great abomina
tions there — when it conducts us from one chamberto another of
our hearts ; and the further we go the more we see darker things,
and discover that the righteousness wherein we trusted is a
thing of nought before God, and that the very springs of thought
and action are corrupted ; so that those deeds of benevolence,
which have gained the approval of our fellow-creatures, have not
been pure before God. Then, too, new and unfelt difficulties
throng our path — the difficulty of prayer, the difficulty of setting

10 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
God before us, the difficulty of trusting in him. We are
bewildered with our own feelings about our past history, about
our present condition ; and not only bewildered, but humbled
with the sense of our sins and our unworthiness. We cry from
the very depths of our hearts, " Woe is me ! " when, behold, the
voice of love and truth calls us blessed. Jesus says, " Blessed
are the poor in spirit : for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven.''
It will be seen that the leading idea, underlying these
touching descriptions of the experience of an awakened
spirit, is that of personal contact with a personal God. This
was the overwhelming thought which flashed upon his heart
in that trying season ; producing terror, and anguish, and
despair, while he contemplated his alienation from the Holy
One ; but brightening into joy unutterable, as by faith he
learned to see the oneness of that personal God with the
blessed Jesus, whose life and death, and mediation, and
promises, were given him as the foundation of his hope.
Not that he had ever doubted of the truth of the Gospel
before ; nor yet had wilfully refused it or set it aside. He
had reverenced God, and feared Him ; he had felt the beauty
of God's pure and holy law, and had felt also at times the
suitableness and the need of salvation through a mediating
Saviour. But the apprehension of unseen things had been
dim, and shadowy, and distant ; eternal truths were all
things of the future to him ; God was absent from the world
of his experience and his interests. But now the veil of the
invisible universe was drawn aside. The Eye of God seemed
to open upon him, and he stood in that awful presence.
Self, which had hitherto been the centre of his conscious
ness, shrank trembling and confounded beneath the gaze of
his Creator ; and he felt that henceforth God must be his
Life, or all was hopeless vacancy. God must be his all :
the centre round which his whole being should revolve not
only imparting light and warmth and life, but swaying and

EDUCATION. 11
controlling every movement of his course. And all this was
offered, given, secured to him through the Gospel of Christ !
With awe-struck adoration, with tearful gratitude, with un
reserved renunciation of self, he embraced the hope that
was set before him ; and clung to that unseen Saviour, to
whom (though so long professing his name) he felt that he
had indeed been a stranger heretofore.
Much has been written, and will be written in all ages of
the Christian Church, on the subject of Conversion. Yet
who has truly defined that term? Such a definition can
hardly be made sufficiently comprehensive to be universally
true ; for in order to make it correctly, the state must pre
viously be defined, out of which the transition is described.
And how wide is the range between those who are still in
utter darkness, and those who are not far from the king
dom of God; between those who have been nurtured in
heathenism, and those who have been baptized and brought
up as Christians ! No good is done by confounding together
all preliminary states, for the sake of insisting on a uniform
process, which is substantiated neither by Scripture, nor by
fact. Many is the heart that has been saddened by such
definitions, whom God has not made sad ; the experience of
particular minds, or classes of minds, being forced upon the
acceptance of others who cannot and ought not to receive it.
The truth is, that Conversion cannot be defined ; taking that
word, in the sense usually accepted, as the critical and deci
sive change by which the heart and spirit is turned to God,
turned away from the power of darkness to the reception
and enjoyment of heavenly light. The workings of the
human heart cannot be comprised under any universal
formula : We can never understand, and never express, the
various ways in which darkness, and error, and doubt, keep
their hold on various men ; how the several points of God's
measureless truth, or His claims on the obedience and devo-

12 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
tion of His creatures, are effectually brought within the
apprehension of those who are under His teaching ; what
particular step in spiritual progress is, or seems to be, need
ful in each individual case as the critical and decisive one.
How often a truth, which to some minds is obvious and
familiar, yet unproductive all the while of spiritual results,
is brought home to another heart with a freshness and power
which is as life from the dead — proves to be the one truth
which was needed as the supplement to its former convic
tions, the one link completing thenceforth the electric chain
that unites the heart to God !
It would only be a repetition of the error here indicated,
to attempt to draw a general rule from the case which is
before us ; and to suggest that such a change of feeling as
has been just described must necessarily be gone through,
before a man can stand in a state of acceptance with God.
Yet there is one truth, which the experience of such men
as George Wagner seems peculiarly designed to teach us ; a
truth very precious and full of comfort to those who believe
it and know it to be a truth, yet which would certainly be
lost sight of in the Church from generation to generation,
or thrown into discredit by the extravagances of fanatics,
were it not for the living witness of men like him, at once
spiritually-minded, humble, thoughtful, and practical:
namely, that God may be found by the believer in Christ —
truly, actually, consciously found, apprehended, rested on.
The experience of the Apostles has not died out with them ;
it does not speak of a state unattainable by Christians now.
The life which St. Paul felt to be alone worthy of the name —
"lam crucified with Christ, nevertheless I live ; yet not I,
but Christ liveth in me" — the "joy unspeakable and full
of glory" drawn by St. Peter from the apprehension of Him
who, though unseen, was believed in and loved — the in
effable fellowship witnessed to by St. John, " Truly our

EDUCATION. 13
fellowship is with the Father and with His Son Jesus
Christ" — these are parts of the inalienable privileges granted
to the Church unto the end of the world. It is no delusion,
no dream of the heated imagination, that the spirit of the
devout Christian holds conscious communion with the Most
High — not only reconciled through Christ, but brought near
¦ — able to pour into the ear of the Eternal Father its confes
sions, its sorrows, its aspirations ; and receiving back, by
means undreamed of by the world, assurance of forgive
ness, and acceptance, and strength, and peace. And hence
the secret of that victory over the world and over self — that
energy, and purity, and unfailing charity — that delight in
labours and efforts distasteful to the natural heart — that
elevation of character, and also of intellect, which even the
thoughtless wonder at, and even the ungodly are constrained
to admire.
How eminently and beautifully these graces of character
were displayed in the case before us, wiU appear in the
course of this Memoir : and though many further observa
tions suggest themselves now, it will be better to reserve
them till the reader is enabled to judge for himself of the
excellence of the example by which such conclusions are
confirmed. George Wagner's own words have shown that the acute
sense of guilt, and intense distress of mind, with which he
was at first overwhelmed, were soon relieved in his case by
the all-sufficient balm of the Gospel message. " It was pro
bably owing to the exquisite simplicity with which he always
received truth," writes Mr. Vaughan, " that he was able
very soon to apprehend that for which he was apprehended
in Christ Jesus, and to come forth into the Uberty with
which He maketh His people free. From that time, his
eminently bright and sunny views of religion were, I
believe, never clouded. A clear apprehension of the love of

14 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
God, that reward so often granted in this world to early
decision, gave its radiance to his life ; and with a consistency
which I have seldom seen equalled and never surpassed, he
consecrated every power with which he was endowed, to that
one great satisfying end of all intelligent existence, the
glory of God."
The time had now arrived, when in the natural course of
things he would have entered on his University life, as he
was already more than nineteen years of age ; but his family
had resolved to spend the winter in Italy, and it was deter
mined that George should accompany them. They left
England accordingly, in September 1837 ; but by the time
they had reached Baden Baden, the projected tour was
abandoned, owing to the prevalence of cholera in Italy ; and
they returned to Neuwied, a little town on the Rhine, well
known as the seat of one of the mediatized principalities of
Germany, and chiefly remarkable besides for the Moravian
establishment which it contains. " The Chateau at Neu
wied," writes his sister, "was inhabited by a princely
family, as noted for their kindness as for their accomplish
ments ; the young Prince of Wied ; his admirable aunt, the
Princess Louisa, a friend of Queen Adelaide ; and Prince
Charles, and Prince Maximilian, his uncles ; the former a
clever artist, the latter an enterprising traveller in the
Brazils. The Princess Louisa was fond of English, which
she wrote and spoke ; and she and the rest of the family
showed the greatest hospitality to the few English residents
in Neuwied. The customs of the little town were most
primitive. George accompanied his father to the early
dinners of the Prince, and his mother and sisters to the con
certs and large receptions of the Princess Louisa, at six
o'clock in the evening, to which the guests walked. At this
time he was fervently desirous of leading a holy life • and
his mother remembers the length and earnestness of his

EDUCATION. 15
prayers during that winter, and how she often entreated him
to retire earUer to his bed. About this time, he formed a
habit of choosing a verse on which to meditate whilst
dressing, and this habit he ever after continued. He was
beginning to feel large parties undesirable ; but did not
decide on declining them. He tried to turn the conversation
to that topic which interested him so much ; and made it a
practice to devote the largest portion of his society to any
one in the room the least likely, from appearance or manner,
to meet with attention and sympathy. But his great delight
lay in intercourse with some Christian friends, especially
Capt. W., a brother of Lord  . He used to accom
pany Capt. W. in his visits to the poor ; and in their close
rooms, which are impervious to air (for they nail up their
windows in the autumn for the winter months, and heat the
rooms with stoves), he first became subject to pains in the
head and face, which often hindered his Cambridge studies.
His life was henceforth one of daily suffering and incon
venience ; and he knew not what it was to feel well for one
whole day, tiU he went to Brighton to live.
" He took a lively interest in one poor man who was very
ill; and who having a painful operation to undergo a second
time, for the first had failed,* asked that it might be
performed on Good Friday, in order that he might be
strengthened by the thought of our Lord's greater sufferings.
At this time he joined a weekly meeting for Bible reading
and prayer at the house of some Christian friends. In after
life he always looked back to the acquisition of German as
especially valuable to a clergyman, from the great superiority
of some of the German Commentaries on the Bible to our
own, in particular of Olshausen's valuable work, which he
studied to the last. He lamented greatly the disposition
which he saw in many, to condemn all the German theolo-
* See " Sermons to Children," p. 65.

16 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
gians on account of the Rationalism of some. His know
ledge of German was very good ; he could take up the most
difficult German book on Theological subjects, and translate
it with perfect ease. He saw a great deal of the Moravians ;
and valued the quiet, devoted brethren. He was often a
worshipper in their chapel, and attended all their peculiar
services, such as the midnight one, on the last day of the
year; when it is customary, a little before midnight, that the
Bishop should remind the congregation of their faults and
shortcomings during the year which is fast ebbing. A blast
of trumpets interrupts the preacher — the new year has
begun — and he changes his tone to one of hope for the
future." The greater part of the spring and summer of 1838 was
spent at Herstmonceux Place, where he employed himself in
study, and in visiting the poor of the parish ; and it was
not till the October of that year, that he commenced his
residence at Trinity College, Cambridge. The plan he set
before him, for his University career, was a plain and definite
one — to prepare himself for that ministry to which he had
devoted himself ; and for that end to give his mind with
conscientious and unswerving diUgence to the studies and
discipline of the place ; yet above all, day by day, and hour
by hour, to consecrate himself to God, body, soul, and
spirit ; to bring every thought of his heart into captivity to
the law of Christ, and to strive in all things after conformity
to his Redeemer ; to make this the one supreme object of
his daily life, to which every other consideration was to be
sacrificed unsparingly ; every personal indulgence, every
social advantage, every prospect of intellectual distinction
(to the charms of which he was keenly sensible), to be
counted as dust in the balance, and unhesitatingly swept
away, if conscience and sober judgment should pronounce
it inconsistent with the dedication of himself to God. In

EDUCATION. 17
accordance with this determination to devote himself
entirely to the service of God, and to sacrifice every
thing for His sake, he would certainly have become a mis
sionary eventually, and would have consecrated himself
to that work from the beginning of his College days ;
but the miserable state of his health, and still more his
infirmity of deafness, convinced him that he was physically
incapable of such duties, and he soon abandoned the idea.
More of his secret history is open to us at this time than
at any other period of his life ; as the full and continuous
jom-nals are preserved, which he kept for the purpose of
watching and disciplining himself. But surely it is not
well to remove, except in part, a veil which was never
intended to be lifted ; which even those who are nearest to
him touch with tenderness and reverence. It is a question
whether such disclosures have not been made too indis
criminately in many Memoirs ; that, for instance (in its
enlarged form at any rate), of Henry Martyn, to whose
journals these of George Wagner bear a great resem
blance. Besides, they leave on the reader's mind a mis
taken impression of the writer's character and experience.
He sees little of the outward happiness, little of the cheer
ful self-possession, the quiet activity, and the lightness of
a purified heart, with which the faithful servant of Christ
discharges his daily duties, and mixes beneficently with
his fellow-men. The picture is darkened too much by the
painful struggles, the striving after attainments ever rising
out of reach, the unreserved self-condemnation, the piteous
self-abhorrence, which mark the dealings of the soul with
its God in the midst of temptation and spiritual discipline ;
and which often deepen in intensity of expression, as the
heart is purified more and more from " the corruptions that
are in the world through lust."
It was no ordinary course of daily devotion which the
C

18 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
young student imposed on himself. Attendance at chapel
both morning and evening, which he always accounted one
of the great privileges of College life, and for which he
prepared himself by special acts of private devotion (rising
at six, that there might be no lack of time for the purpose) ;
stated seasons of retirement for prayer at different hours of
the day ; and a large portion of the evening scrupulously
kept for the study of the Bible, for communion with his
God, and for strict and searching examination of every act
and word which the day had witnessed; this was the
system which he marked out for himself, and adhered to,
The usual hours were devoted to study ; and something
less than the usual interval allowed for exercise, for much
of which indeed his increasing bodily weakness rendered
him unfit. The game of "fives'" was one in which he
sometimes joined with two or three intimate friends ; but
even an hour of this would prove too much exertion. He
usually preferred a quiet walk ; and that, for the most part,
in solitude.
It is one of my greatest enjoyments here (he writes in one
of his letters home), to walk by myself in Trinity Gardens, and
think of you all in connexion with Him who has so mercifully
united us together in that bright hope which is the only anchor
of the soul ; and whieh, the stronger it is, the more it will enable.
us to rejoice in pain and tribulation, will support us in our fear
ful struggles with ourselves and wrestlings with the sin of the
natural man, and cheer our last hours with a near bright view of
the inheritance which Jesus has purchased for us. Oh, dear  ,
we can never sufficiently estimate the preciousness of this hope,
or give sufficient glory to the free grace of our God. May he
impress it deeper on our hearts, that whatever breath moves on
their renovated strings may call forth a new song of thanksgiving !
The general society, too, of the place was distasteful to
him ; though he never shrank from it in a censorious or

EDUCATION. 19
puritanical spirit ; and for some time he did not discover
many fellow-students like-minded with himself. Even when
he did, it always seemed to him that little good was to be
gained from the ordinary way of meeting.
Went to  's rooms (he writes on one occasion) both after
dinner and after chapel. Several religious men there. But
when many are collected together, the conversation is seldom
edifying. And it does one little good to be in the society of reli
gious men, unless their conversation is holy ; although there is
comfort in the security, that nothing will be spoken which is
against the glory of God. But this negative good is unsatisfactory.
Deafness, too, — an infirmity by which he was deeply
tried, — shut him out in great measure from intercourse with
others ; and at first he lived very much alone. Not that he
accounted this infirmity as a trial hard to bear. On the
contrary, he regarded it with characteristic contentment
and thankfulness.
I feel sure (he writes in, his journal), that it is out of His
infinite mercy that God has given me deafness, to keep me from
an over-love of society. An especial blessing at Cambridge. I
would that I were often far deafer than I am.
Some chosen friends, however, shared his sympathy from
the beginning : and, as may be supposed, he soon sought
out and attached himself to Mr. Carus, and Mr, (now
Bishop) Perry; whose affectionate interest in the young
men of piety in the University, at that time, is well
known to all who are acquainted with Cambridge. Their
friendship, and the meetings at their rooms, were a great
refreshment and help to him ; but the church which he
selected for his attendance on Sunday, was that of Pro
fessor Scholefield, finding, upon trial, that he could hear
his voice the best. Later in his University life, he was
induced by circumstances to attach himself, in preference,
c 2

20 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
to the ministry of Dr. Spence. St. Mary's, the University
Church, he did not often attend: but twice during his
undergraduate career he had the happiness of listening to
courses of sermons delivered from that pulpit by his former
tutor and the minister of his parish, Archdeacon Hare, —
the two well known courses on the Victory of Faith, and
the Mission of the Comforter. The former are noticed
especially in his Journal.
Went to St. Mary's. Mr. Hare preached a beautiful sermon on
Faith. Oh ! how greatly did I, do I, need it ! May God bless
the words which he speaks, and fill him with His Holy Spirit !
Again : —
Went to St. Mary's. Mr. Hare preached his last Sermon.
Quite refreshing to see his love to Jesus !
During the latter course (the Mission of the Comforter),
he writes home to his sister : —
I feel as if I had almost part of the parish here in Mr. Hare.
He preached a sermon, of an hour and a quarter, in St. Mary's,
on Sunday. I thought it very interesting. His text is St. John
, xvi. 7. ... I had a little walk with him on Monday. He was
delighted with his congregation, which was a very large one.
He was full of feeling.
On another occasion, his uncle, the Vicar of Brighton,
preached before the University. He notices the Sermon
(upon the Trinity) with pleasure and admiration.
He did not, for some time, attempt, knowing that this
would be beyond his strength, any work among the poor of
Cambridge, though he failed not to try to influence for good*;
the College servants with whom he was connected : but he
early accepted the office of local Secretary to the Society
for the Conversion of the Jews, a Society in which he was
always deeply interested. This office made it part of his
duty to solicit subscriptions from such undergraduates as

EDUCATION. 21
might be induced to contribute: and, like all who were
engaged in a similar work, he must sometimes have met
with painful and uncourteous rebuffs. But the purity and
elevation of his character raised him above all vexatious
interference, on the part of those who did not agree with
him. He was universally respected wherever he was
known, no less by the undergraduates than by the College
authorities. His modesty, and habitual dislike of notoriety,
kept him always in the background.
" So far as an ordinary observer would remark," says
his tutor, the Rev. J. W. Blakesley, " he only appeared
during his undergraduate career, as a young man of retiring
habits, though perfectly cheerful and genial : attentive to
the ordinary pursuits of the University, though not ambi
tious of distinction ; intimate with a few select friends,
though not in the least degree harsh or uncharitable to
others. I should doubt whether any one had ever heard
him utter an unfavourable opinion of any person : and
probably, he never' had an enemy in his life."
It was a duty, too, which he always felt it incumbent
on him to observe, and which he discharged with singular
success, to show unfailing cheerfulness in all his demeanour
and conduct. The atmosphere of College, however, was not
congenial to him; and he felt it a great relief and happiness
to return home in the Vacation; to indulge in the unreserved
intercourse of affection with his family, and to renew his
ministrations among the poor. " I fear," he says on the first
occasion of thus returning home, " that I look forward with
a more than lawful pleasure, to seeing my family. All is
uncertain. God alone is a sure rock and refuge. Lord,
let me never have any joy except I find it in Thee." His
life at home was governed by the same strict rules as those
which he imposed on himself at College. He resolutely
maintained the practice of early rising, as early as five

22 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
o'clock, when circumstances allowed it; and the time thus"
redeemed he consecrated to prayer, and the study of the
Bible. " I ought to secure two hours, at least, for these
purposes," he says, " before my day begins." And as the
day began, so it continued. " Pray always five times a
day," is the resolution he records, "at regular times, besides
when moved to it." After breakfast, he devoted an hour to
reading the Bible with his sisters. " He chose one of the
Epistles : and examined each verse critically, as well as
practically, turning the whole into a prayer at the end.
Often did his fervency lead him to extend this time far
beyond the hour ; till his mother's step was heard on the
little staircase which led to his room, softly summoning her
daughters, and reminding them that there were family
duties to be attended to." The rest of the morning was
assigned to ordinary study; unless at such times as he gave
instruction to his brother, or seized an opportunity of in
teresting him too in the subjects dearest to his own heart.
In the afternoon, if not necessarily prevented, he would go
out among the poor of the parish, visiting especially
the district which was peculiarly under the charge of his
mother, and bestowing his most earnest and unremitting
care on cases which appeared to need his attention most.
On returning from such visits, it was his constant practice,
one eminently characteristic of his humble and loving
Christian spirit, to devote at least a quarter of an hour to in
tercessory prayer for those to whom he had been minister
ing : and such reflections as these abound in his journal : —
Oh ! what valuable knowledge have some of my poorer — yet
richer, far richer fellow-pilgrims ! — the knowledge of infinite
mercy, infinite love ; the knowledge of a God of Truth. It is a
great mercy that such a poor worthless sinner should be per
mitted to hear them speak of Jesus. May God bless the example
of their patience, to the good of my soul !

EDUCATION. 23
It may well be imagined what effect the visits of such a
man must have produced on the poor. Yet was he most
careful never to trench upon the offices of the ordained
ministry. The Rev. Francis Garden was Curate to Mr.
Hare at that time ; and was much won by the lovely
Christian character of the young layman, and with the
unaffected humility which always sought to pay the greatest
deference to himself as a clergyman. " Yet in all our
intercourse, at this time," he says, " I remember but one
thing that can fairly be called an illustrative anecdote.
You must yourself have seen how fond he was of the rich
and poor of Herstmonceux. When he came back for a
vacation, their condition, and the revisiting them, were for
him what far inferior objects are for most people, on their
coming home. Well I remember having a walk with him
through the parish, and going together to see a poor old
woman, who could not know much of me, as I was but a
new comer, but to whom George was obviously no stranger.
Consequently, my presence was not unacceptable under his
wing, but Ms visit was the main consolation. He obviously
kept trying, though trying quite in vain, to direct attention
to me as the Clergyman, and as the person who ought to
take the leading share in the conversation. But it would
not do. She knew him weU — I was a stranger. I need
not, I hope, say that all this was quite what I think should
have been. A poor old woman was not the best judge con
ceivable of what difference is made, or not made, by the
reception of ordination ; but she might be a good judge,
and was, of a tried Christian friend."
The Sunday was always for him a day of peculiar enjoy
ment ; and he sought to consecrate every minute, and this
with the most unreserved devotion, to the service and glory
of God. " Oh that every day could be a Sunday! " he would
sometimes exclaim. This delight in it was particularly

24 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
vivid at home : and he records the pleasure he felt in
returning to his own village church, and the ministrations
of his own parish Pastor. " Mr. Hare's reading in church
(Christmas-day) was grand, and assisted my devotions. . . .
Mr. Hare's sermon most profitable. Many searching ques
tions. To nearly all of which I must answer no — awful
no ! What a blessing that God permits so. sinful a worm
to go to His house of prayer ! "
The sermon here spoken of was preached on the last
Sunday in December ; and on the last day of 1838, we
find him thus pouring forth his heart in secret confes
sion : —
The last day of the year, and one of great importance. 0
Lord, be Thou present with me, whilst I think of 'my many and
grievous acts of disobedience to Thy holy will, and grant that I
may be humbled ! Are my prayers more earnest 1 No. Is
my love to God and my dear Saviour more fervent 1 No. Is my
faith stronger ? No. Do I hate sin more 1 Lord, Thou knowest
the sinfulness of my heart. Teach me, oh teach me this. Are
my thoughts purer and holier 1 No. Do I know more of the
wickedness of my own heart, and of my own infirmities and
weaknesses 1 (Thou, 0 Lord, alone knowest them all. Grant,
Lord, that I may not be in error.) / think I do. Do the fruits
of the Spirit abound in me more ? No. Do the things of this
world occupy my thoughts less, and am I looking more earnestly
for a better kingdom 1 No. Am I striving more to do God's
holy will, and to advance His glory ? No. Have I a more
Christian spirit 1 No. Am I redeeming my time by seeking
to be conformed to the image of my Redeemer 1 No. Am I
more grateful for all the infinite mercies of my God ? No. 
What mercy that God did not cut me off this time two years,
when I tempted Him by my sinfulness, and hardness, and
thoughtlessness, to punish me ! Lord, pardon all these my sins,
and fill me with a right sense of Thy mercies, through Jesus
Christ. Amen.

EDUCATION. 25
With such earnest breathings of a renewed heart the
year 1839 began, and before the end of January he had
returned to his studies at Cambridge. The remainder of
his University life shall be told succinctly ; for indeed the
reader has already seen what the character of that life was
— a character preserved uniformly to the end, only with
increasing holiness, and Christian liberty of spirit. At
Cambridge, diligence, regularity, thankful appreciation and
use of the advantages within his reach ; while with unwa
vering faithfulness he " left not his first love," but conse
crated all to God, resolutely keeping himself unspotted from
the world ; — at home, family affection, and a foretaste of the
ministry he was looking forward to ; but all controlled by a
wise and sober recollection of his present duties and position,
and regulated by a self-imposed discipline, more rigorous
by far than any which was laid upon him at the University.
These alternations were varied occasionaUy by more
distant excursions, and by visits to friends and relations ;
amongst which he enjoyed most of all his visits to Brighton
and to Eastbourne ; — to Brighton, where his aunt, and his
valued friend Mr. Vaughan, responded to all the deepest
feeUngs of his heart ; — to Eastbourne, where he was very
intimate with the Vicar and Mrs. Pitman ; and, above all,
with a sister of the latter, Miss Bird, who was ever one
of his dearest friends and most trusted counsellors in the
subject uppermost in his thoughts.
But we must now mark more distinctly his progress and
success as a student. At Eton, and under the tuition of
Archdeacon Hare, his attention had been chiefly directed
to classical studies : and in this branch of knowledge he
had shown considerable promise, attaining indeed to very
fair proficiency as a scholar, in the usual acceptation of the
term. But this was not the natural direction of his intel
lectual tastes. His mind was more inclined, and more

26 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
fitted for mathematical study ; for which his clear under
standing, and power of concentrating his mind on the
subject before him, gave him great aptitude. This was
accordingly the line of study to which he gave his mind
principally at Cambridge; and in which he took a deep
and lively interest — too deep, as he sometimes accused
himself, through the sensitive tenderness of his conscience.
My thoughts too much occupied (so he often complains) by
worldly things, and the pursuit of human learning — proved by
this ; that when I awake, my thoughts, instead of resting on God,
settle on Algebra. This I must struggle against ; Lord, give me
the victory.
As the first great College Examination approached, the
May Examination of 1839, we find this holy jealousy over his
heart expressing itself more constantly and more strongly.
My mind is in a frightfully nervous state (he writes), thinking
of examinations, and the attainment of human learning, instead
of being calm and composed and resting upon Jesus. . . .
Again : —
Much spiritual blindness. I fear that reading for an exami
nation is a very deadening thing. But I hope, by the grace of
God, that I shall soon be raised from this sorrowful state, and
delivered from so great temptations, and be enabled to worship
God in an humble and quiet spirit.
The examination came ; and beautiful was the prepara
tion of heart with which this devoted Christian student
entered upon what he felt at once to be a duty and a snare.
Got up at half-past five, dressed, read the Bible, and prayed
until seven. Went to chapel, and enjoyed it more than usual.
After chapel, prayed and read the Bible until eight. Read
Euclid, and went in to the examination in a confused state.
This is the first day. Have not done well : my body has not
been well, and every sign of breaking down before it is over.

EDUCATION. 27
Prayed before and after dinner. This evening my mind jaded.
Lord, pardon my manifold infirmities, and grant that I may ,do
all things to Thy glory. By the tender mercy of God, have not
suffered much from ambition. Shall be thankful when it is over.
Lord, grant that my mind may be stayed upon Thee, for Jesus
Christ' s sake. Amen.
And again, a few days after : —
My mind far too much occupied with this examination.
Prayed before and after dinner. . . . This evening my mind
dreadfully distracted. My private tutor has just been in, talking
about Algebra. How happy shall I be when all is over ! How
trifling are these things of time, compared with eternity : and
yet how the mind dwells on them, and magnifies them ! Lord,
graciously look down upon me, and purify and make me holy, for
Jesus Christ's sake. Amen.
The examination ended : the lists came out ; and, as
Wagner's friends had hoped and expected, his name ap
peared in the first class. But this early success was not
followed by other College honours, as might have been
expected. He continued, indeed, to work ; though far less
out of desire for personal distinction, than for the substan
tial value of the knowledge to be attained, and the dis
cipline to be gone through. " I should study," he says,
" with the sole view of improving my mind, and fitting
myself for the ministry. And how much more necessary
is deep piety than knowledge ! " But the state of his
health, shaken, as has been seen, since the winter he spent
in Germany, always retarded, and sometimes quite inter
rupted his studies. This, however, was no subject of
repining with him : on the contrary, he turned it, as he
turned everything habitually, into an occasion of thanks
giving. " It is a blessing," he writes, " that God, out
of His infinite mercy and goodness, has given me pain.
How thankful I ought to be for this ! It ought to increase

28 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
my earnestness in my devotions. I should ever realize it
as coming from God through Christ, and thus would it be
an earnest of my Saviour's love."
The complaint to which he here alludes, neuralgic pains
in the face and head, was accompanied also, at this time,
with distressing nervous depression. His friends, who
marked his delicate frame, and watched his pale and
emaciated countenance, often trembled for his life : and
the poor of Herstmonceux, connecting these appearances
with the extraordinary and almost unearthly holiness of
his character, were unanimously of opinion, that " he was
not long for this world." His own family, however,
though anxiously careful and watchful over him, were not
so much alarmed ; and it pleased God to spare him yet for
sixteen or seventeen years of eminent usefulness and con
tinued growth in grace. By this time also, he had formed
a friendship at Cambridge, which materially lightened the
anxiety of his relations. He had made acquaintance with
a widow lady residing there with her son, which soon
ripened into affectionate intimacy. This friendship will
be noticed more at length hereafter. Let it be sufficient
to say now, that not only did it ensure a tender and
efficient guardianship for his health, but also materially
altered the tenor of the last year or two of his University
life, bringing much of the atmosphere of home into the
experience of Cambridge: an effect which was produced
also by association with a larger number of trusted and
sympathizing friends ; and by intercourse with his cousin
Arthur, then resident ; with whom, in spite of the great
differences of opinion which divided them, he ever lived
on terms of affectionate intimacy. By this time also he
had begun to visit among the poor at Cambridge—an
employment full of delight and refreshment to him. One
of his principal College friends, with whom he generally

EDUCATION. 29
spent his Sunday evenings, in the study of the Greek
Testament, the Reverend R. E. Harrisson, then an under
graduate like himself, speaks of the impression produced
on his own mind, by a visit to the sick-bed of a dying
man, which he paid in company with George Wagner,
this being his own first introduction to such a scene.
" I was much struck," he says, " with his gentle and
affectionate manner. All he said and did made a great
impression upon me ; and I determined to make his way of
deaUng with the sick man a model for my own imitation,
if ever I should be caUed to the ministry : and never have
I had reason to regret acting upon that determination."
The natural consequence of the ill health we speak of,
was that he was compelled at last to forego the hope of
academical honours — in which his success in the CoUege
examinations, and his continued proficiency in Mathematics,
warranted the expectation that he would attain a place
among the Wranglers of his year ; and accordingly, in
January 1842, he graduated as B.A., with what is called
an Ordinary Degree.
Though already old enough now to accomplish the
cherished purpose of his heart by taking Orders, he could
not but feel that the state of his health made delay desirable
and even necessary : indeed, in any case he would have
felt it his duty to devote some months to the special studies
which were to prepare him for his work, though in his case
those studies had been so long and so largely anticipated :
and it was incumbent on him, besides, to attend the course
of Divinity Lectures at Cambridge, which the Bishops
even then usually required.
I have been very unwell all this week (he writes from thence
to his sister, in March 1841). My attacks have returned with
renewed violence — books consequently neglected — mind barren
— and, what is far worse than all, my stubborn will resists. This

30 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
proves how much I need it. My reason is fully convinced of the
mercy and love of my God, in dispensing correction. Oh that my
will were subdued, and every thought brought into captivity to
Christ! I have a great loDging for change of air, Were it not for
Divinity Lectures, I should ask to be allowed to pay you a visit.
But it would perhaps be inconvenient to attend the remaining
number of lectures next year  How I long to see my poor
friends again ! I hope that our Gracious Father is abundantly
blessing them and leading them to Himself. ... I remember
all of you constantly in my prayers — and I earnestly solicit
yours for me ; for I have felt and seen more of the pride of my
heart, and I trust that I have strong desires for a humble spirit.
What a beautiful grace is humility! That God who dwells in
the High and Holy place, dwells also with the humble and con
trite heart. Pray, dear, especially that we may all have this
spirit — pray for him who is at present furthest removed from it.
In the summer of the year he complied with the recom
mendation of his medical adviser, and went to the Baths
of Marienbad in Bohemia. Unhappily, the air of Herst
monceux never agreed with him; and he was seldom able,
therefore, to continue many weeks at home.
A few extracts from his letters, written in Germany, at
this period, may not be uninteresting; as showing other
traits of his mind and character, than those which have
been presented almost exclusively as yet.
Marienbad, July 9, 1841. — I sometimes wish I could transport
you all, without the fatigue of the journey, to Marienbad. I
think you would be delighted with the quietness of the place.
In Marienbad itself there is no bustle : in less than five minutes,
you may find quiet and retirement by several different paths,
which are cut through the dark firs which cover all the hills.
Nature here throws fresh charms on Wordsworth's poetry, be
cause the latter shows us how to view her beauties. A great
many people are drinking the waters: the arrivals are also
constant. ... I will now give you a sketch of my life here. I

EDUCATION. 31
seldom begin drinking the waters much before six : at present I
drink five glasses of the Kreuz-brunn. After this I am obliged
to walk an hour, and am afterwards allowed to breakfast. I
have not yet begun the baths, but shall do so probably at the
end of this week. I now read light books, such as Church His
tory and Schiller, until twelve ; when I drink two glasses of the
Wald-brunn in my own room. At one o'clock is the table
d'hote, which lasts till nearly two. In the afternoon I generally,
if inclined, bury myself in some of the beautiful walks, accom
panied by Wordsworth ; who, with Schiller, constitute almost
the sum of my acquaintances here. At six o'clock, two more
glasses of the Kreuz-brunn, and walk an hour after. I think it
impossible to study with effect when drinking these waters : and
indeed study is interdicted. . . . How rejoiced I should be to have
some Christian friends here! At present, I know only two or three
people slightly, from having sat next to them at the table d'h6te.
The wish here expressed was almost immediately grati
fied, through an acquaintance which he formed with the
Rev. J. Gould, a Sussex Clergyman, Rector of Burwash,
then staying with his family at Marienbad, and with whom
he was soon afterwards brought into very close neighbour
hood when Curate of Dallington.
A little later, he had the pleasure also of falling in with
his College Tutor, the Rev. J. W. Blakesley ; who, speaking
of the time they spent together that summer, complains
that " he could not be prevailed upon to shut up his books,
and attend solely to his health. I remember he was de
voting many hours daily, against my earnest entreaties, to
the study of the New Testament, in a pritical edition of the
original text." Evidently, he had not been able to content
himself long with the " Ught books" specified above.
We return to the letters : —
July 29. — I have full reason to be satisfied with the number
of letters I have received since my stay here. Last week they

32 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
seemedj like the rain, to come in showers — three in the same
week. This number quite astonishes some of my German
acquaintances ; as you may well suppose, when I tell you that
one of them gave strict injunctions to his wife not to write more
than two letters to him during his course here, lestTthe effects
of the waters might be hindered. . . . J. H. will, I dare say, be
amused to hear that I have begun taking mud baths. As I had
heard many conflicting accounts of them, it was with a degree
of horror that I went to the old bathing-house, and ordered a
Schlamm-bad. I was ushered into a room at the appointed hour,
which was gloomy and dark ; and it seemed as if in the process
of equalisation the very caloric given out by the mud bath was
coloured. It required some degree of resolution to get into this
mass of mud. When once this was done, it was not disagreeable.
On some they have a violent effect, increasing the circulation to
such a degree that they are obliged to throw cold water on the
bead. In consequence, however, of having a very slow circula
tion, I felt no inconvenience of this sort ; and after wallowing
in the mire for about twenty-five minutes, I rose in a state unri
valled by Marchant* after one of his most noted eel-expedi
tions. From this bath I stepped into a hot-water bath, which
was placed alongside, and every trace of the mud vanished
instantly. The agreeable warmth created by this disagreeable
process compensates for the horrors of the first entrance. The
mud is very dark and lumpy, and not slimy as in our ponds —
it consequently comes off immediately. ... I have a good many
opportunities of speaking German, and find much greater facility
in speaking and reading. The Hanoverian Clergyman, with
whom I am now quite intimate, has lent me a very interesting
book. . . . Unfortunately, he leaves the day after to-morrow.
Dresden, August 18. — We reached Prague on Tuesday at
eight o'clock. I breakfasted, and got a Lohn-bedienter, and
hurried off to see some of its beauties. There, with very great
historical interest, with which every reader of Schiller's Thirty
* His father's head-gardener.

EDUCATION. 33
Years' War must be impressed, is combined a beauty of situation
such as I have never before seen in the case of any town 
Both Prague and Dresden are, on the whole, remarkably barren
in churches of architectural interest. I saw also the old Jewish
synagogue, and had a long conversation in German with the
Jew who showed it. He said that it existed before the city of
Prague was built. Although this is an exaggeration, it is, I be
lieve, as old as the twelfth century. He also told me, amongst
other things, that two tribes and a half are in Europe, and the
rest in Africa ; in the former are those of Judah and Benjamin,
and consequently that the Saviour was expected among the
tribes in Europe  Dresden has certainly a fine situation
on the banks of the Elbe. Its galleries are intensely interesting.
I quite long sometimes that you were all here, to partake of the
pleasure ; but I cease to long, when I think that you are all far
more useful at Herstmonceux, and doing more for the glory of
God. I began on Saturday with going to the Gallery of Anti
quities. There are some good statues there, or rather fragments
of statues, for most of them have been frightfully maimed and
badly restored. From that I went to the Picture Gallery. I
shall not attempt here to describe the splendid pictures in it.
To find out and examine the best at all carefully, one ought to
go eight or ten times : the collection is so immense  In
the Green Vaults the riches heaped up are enormous. Instead
of many of the diamonds and precious stones there, I should
like to see churches erected in places which are now neglected.
I am a decided advocate for works of art, and think that artists
should have every encouragement ; but it is only a portion of
this collection that can come under that designation. I was
much disappointed to find on my arrival here, that there was
no English service during the summer. I went to the Reformed
church in the morning, and the Lutheran in the afternoon ; but
could hear very little.
He had not gained much by his visit to Germany.
Neither the waters nor the high bleak situation of Marienbad
D

34 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
seem to have suited him; and he came back to England
little improved in health. But care and quiet proved more
efficacious, together with the air of Brighton and East
bourne, both of which places always agreed with him
particularly; and in the summer of 1842, he was thought
sufficiently recovered to venture upon Ordination. The
curacy of Dallington, a village some seven miles from his
Sussex home, fell vacant ; and seemed to offer a promising
prospect. The Vicar was a permanent absentee : and the
Vicarage house, together with the uncontrolled management
of the parish, was assigned over to the Curate by the
Bishop, with whom the appointment rested.. The popula
tion (about 600) was not too large ; the place itself healthy
and bracing : and the nearness to his family was no small
advantage.. Accordingly, the offer was accepted : and on
the 17th of July, 1842, he was ordained at Gloucester
Cathedral, under letters dimissory from the Bishop of
Chichester; a day the anniversaries of which he always
kept as special days of prayer and self-examination.
It was no ordinary offering which was solemnly conse
crated to the glory of God, when the young Deacon thus:
devoted himself, and all the prospects of his life, to the
service of the sanctuary. Holiness of character, singleness
of aim, and innocency of life, surely seldom paralleled,
marked the youthful Minister; nor must we forget the
excellent mental and intellectual training that fitted those
qualities to exert their full influence upon others. The
Spirit of God had sanctified the offering ; but let it not be
thought a light thing that His Providence had done so
much to prepare and to adorn it also. Educated at the
first of English Public Schools, and at the greatest of
English Colleges ; passing through the first with all the
ardour of a free-hearted boy, through the other with the
holy circumspection of a Christian — introduced to the higher

EDUCATION. 35
regions of thought and learning by one of the most remark
able men of the age ; while, in the lower regions of know
ledge, he had added to the usual attainments an intimate
acquaintance with two, at least, of the modern languages —
surrounded from his infancy with the scenes and occupa
tions which mark the Ufe of an English gentleman; yet
early familiarized with a wider aspect of society, foreign as
well as English, than most young men have opened to them,
he had been prepared for the work of life by a course of
discipline which no merely spiritual development would
have supplied. That expansive sympathy with all ranks
and conditions of men, which gave him the power of adapting
his ministrations to all — that knowledge of the world, which,
balanced by Christian principle, enabled him to use as not
abusing things which men of narrower prejudices would
shrink from as secular and profane — that manly self- appre
ciation which was strength for action while it was deep
humility within — that instruction for the kingdom of
heaven which taught him to bring out of his treasures things
new and old— these were the results of the process which
makes a thoroughly educated man.
None but the Church of England possesses such materials
as this, from which to draw her ministers. Oh that the
gifts which no education can bestow, may be poured on.
those who, in other respects, are favoured like George
Wagner !

d2

CHAPTER II.
DALLINGTON. 1842—1848.
Between the chalk precipices of Beachy Head and the
sandstone cliffs of Hastings, the coast is flat and feature
less ; the shelving beach often sinking backwards into
marshy levels, and never bounded by anything more elevated
than a steep and broken bank. This is the seaboard of
the Weald of Sussex; a district which, though compara
tively narrow here, widens out as it runs inland in a north
westerly direction, till it spreads into that beautiful valley
which lies between the South Downs and the corresponding
chain of the Surrey hills.
From Pevensey Level, as you look northwards, the
Weald of Sussex rises out of the alluvial flats, in a con
tinuous series of nearly parallel ridges, — long, irregular,
broken lines of hill, mounting one behind another, tier
above tier, till the last and highest joins the lofty upland
tract which is called the Forest Ridge — masses of the
Wealden clay, traversed by beds of ferruginous sand and
marl and limestone, and covered for the most part with
corn-fields and hop-grounds ; while the pasture lands lying
in the deep bottoms between, are fringed with luxuriant
woods, mostly of oak, which straggle up the sides of the
hills, and sometimes reach their summits. On the first and
lowest of these ridges lies Herstmonceux; on the third,

DALLINGTON. 37
some six or seven miles to the north, stand the Church and
village of Dallington.
It is a commanding and beautiful situation. Looking
southwards, the eye ranges over the lower ridges of the
Weald, and the deep wooded hollows which separate them;
while to the west the view is bounded by the noble ranges of
the Caburn and Ditchling Beacon Downs, sweeping onwards
to Beachy Head — their bold swelling outlines beautifully
contrasted with the soft dove-coloured smoothness of their
surface, occasionally broken by the white gleaming scars
which reveal the nature of their formation. Beyond the
Weald again Ues the broad expanse of Pevensey Level,
sensitively responding to the passing shadows of the clouds,
and blackened here and there by the swarms of animal life
which people its rich pastures — always a beautiful object
at a distance and from a height, whether coloured with a
deeper and richer green than the neighbouring country, or
pink (as it often is in the advanced summer) , with the long
and withered grasses which ripen and die upon its surface.
Above and beyond all, extends the long narrow line of the
sea, stretching from Beachy Head to the heights of Has
tings and Fairlight, sometimes intensely blue beneath the
calm sky bending overhead, or, in gloomy or unsettled
weather, responding variously to the endless variations of
Ught, and cloud, and atmosphere.
The Vicarage of Dallington commands this magnificent
prospect. On the other side, a line of lime-trees separates
the garden from the churchyard. The Church is a plain
but venerable building, somewhat disfigured by ill-executed
repairs in brick, and surmounted by a stone spire (one of
three only which the diocese contains), visible from many
miles off. The village, or street (to use the local expres
sion) , straggles northwards over the back of the ridge, till
its last houses come in sight of the forest heights of

38 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
Brightling and Heathfield ; the former surmounted by its
conspicuous Observatory ; the latter marked by the monu
mental tower, which still reminds the visitor df the Hero
of Gibraltar.
Most of the population, which is entirely agricultural,
with none above the rank of farmers, are collected in the
village ; but there are detached houses and cottages, scat
tered about for a distance of two miles from the Church —
outlying portions to be reached by the deep sandy lanes,
which plunge down the sides of the ridge, and lead to some
lone farmhouse embosomed among oaken copses in the
hollows ; or to some solitary homestead, which marks a
spot, perhaps, where the pasture was first cleared by the
brook -side ; or where the rustic artisan had erected his fur
nace in those bygone days, when the bog-iron of the Weald
was smelted in the charcoal fires of the forest.
The reader will forgive this long description of the out-
Ward aspect of Dallington. Its scenes live brightly in the
memory of George Wagner's friends, and help to recal
those inward images of peace, and purity, and holiness,
which consecrate it in their hearts.
He himself was far -from being insensible to the outward
charms of his new home. The beauty as well as the
healthiness of the situation-r(for its bracing air revived and
restrung him) was a perpetual source of refreshment and
pleasure. But it need hardly be said, that for him the
charms of Dallington, as well as its abiding interest, were
mainly of a far different nature. It was lovely in his eyes,
for the sake of the human souk which were committed to
his charge, and over whom he watched with tender love
and sympathy — for the sake of the work which had there
its appointed field, and in which, consequently, there, more
than elsewhere, he might hope for the especial blessing and
presence of his Master.

DALLINGTON. 39
The parishioners were struck with the clear indication of
this feeling on his part even before he came into residence.
" The Vicarage-house and garden," writes one of them,
" were at that time unfit for occupation ; consequently, he,
with the other members of his family, visited the spot for
several weeks, to prepare his home for his reception, ere he
finally settled there. That which especially told upon the
people was his apparent indifference to the house and gar
den, and his immediately adopting the whole parish as his
own garden, and throwing himself at once into his labours.
It was at one of these early visits that a poor man was ill
in the village. Mr. Wagner was in a grocer's shop, making
some arrangements for the future with his mother. The
moment he heard it, he left the shop, seeming to forget the
matter in question ; and searched out the mau, and minis
tered to him. I do not relate this as a novelty, or as any
thing particularly striking in a Christian Minister ; but it
was in exact harmony with his own character ; and the
effect upon the minds of his people at the time was electric
and most salutary."
On Sunday, July 24, 1842, he first officiated in the
Church which had been committed to him, having taken
up his residence in the Vicarage the week after his
Ordination. The two first sermons he preached were on
1 Kings xviii. 41 — 46, and on John i. 29, " Behold the
Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world."
The latter of these, preached in the afternoon, when the
congregation was much larger than at the morning service,
seems to have been regarded, both by the people and by
himself, as virtually his first sermon. He alluded to it
not unfrequently in his subsequent ministry: nor were
there wanting among his parishioners, at the time, some
who perceived at once what manner of pastor had been sent
them, and who recognised in this the answer to prayer,

.40 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
which they had offered earnestly to God. In entering
upon his weekly parochial duties, his first care and thought
was, of course, to make acquaintance with his people, visit
ing them all from house to house ; but coincident with this,
was the desire and the resolution to establish schools in the
parish. A day-school was as yet unknown in Dallington :
and even the Sunday-schools " re-established some years
before by a most holy and energetic minister of Christ," had
fallen to the ground, through the supineness or inefficiency
of George Wagner's immediate predecessor. It marked the
energy and zeal of the new Curate, that these schools were
re-opened on the second or third Sunday of his residence,
under the teaching of himself and some members of his
family— while, in a sermon specially devoted to the subject,
and mainly addressed to the children, he set forth the im
portance of the work, and invited the co-operation of those
who were able and ready to assist him. The same object
occupied his mind constantly in his round of visitation.
" The parish was canvassed to the very highways and
hedges, both for scholars and teachers. The greatest diffi
culty was in obtaining the latter." But of this presently.
The earnestness and friendly spirit of their new Minister
soon began to attract the parishioners. His visits were, for
the most part, well received, and soon began to be valued
by them ; and they were particularly struck with the ear
nestness with which he urged them to send for him in
case of severe illness, at any hour of the day or night, and
in any season of the year. The sincerity of this request
was soon tested and proved by an instance which at once
became generally known in the parish. A poor woman,
the mother of a family, was taken very ill, and became in
sensible. He came immediately to see her ; and longing
for an opportunity of speaking to her with effect, charged
her family, when he left the cottage, to send for him at any

DALLINGTON. 41
hour of the night, if consciousness returned. She became
sensible at an early horn: in the morning ; and being ap
prised of this, he instantly got up, and came to her : but
she soon relapsed into insensibility. Thinking that she
looked uncomfortable from a want of pillows, he ran quickly
home, and brought her the pillow from his own bed. An
other evening, "as a poor woman was returning home from
her work, carrying a pail, and apparently weary, and as
Mr. Wagner was also returning from his habitual afternoon
visits, he took the pail, and carried it a considerable dis
tance for her. This, though little in itself, and still less in
the estimation of him who performed it, in no wise lost its
reward." It was by little impulsive acts of kindness and
benevolenee like this, that his character spontaneously re
vealed itself, and won acceptance for his sacred ministrations.
"Another day you might find him at the mill-pond, pulling
vigorously at a rope, to get a horse and cart out, which had
by some accident fallen in."
Nor was he left long without a seal to his ministry, of a
far higher stamp than respectful and willing attention. A
young man, an exciseman, living in Dallington, had caught
a cold, which settled on his lungs, and ended fatally after a
few weeks' illness. During those weeks George Wagner
was continually by his bedside, ministering to his spiritual
need, while he did not neglect the wants of the body : and
his devoted attentions were fully recompensed. " The young
man breathed his last in faith, with a blessing on his
minister,, who sat by his bedside, holding his hand, and
offering the consolation of truth to a spirit to whom God
had enabled him to impart a knowledge and appreciation
of the work of Christ."
Meanwhile, his pulpit ministrations were winning the
attention and engaging the interest of the people. His
sermons were plain and simple, easily understood by his

42 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
hearers, elucidated often and rendered attractive by nume
rous anecdotes and instructive illustrations : while he ear
nestly set forth the great truths which were the life and
strength of his own soul; and showed by the unmistakeable
earnestness of his manner and countenance, that every word
came from the heart, and expressed what he himself believed
and strove to realize. The sermons were remarkable, too,
for their variety of topic, and their strongly practical cha
racter. The preacher showed that he well knew the heart,
with its evil tendencies and lamentable weaknesses, its dis
guises, and excuses, and evasions ; and well knew also the
trials and temptations which beset the daily path of his
people. Plain and unreserved in his statements and ex
pressions, he was bold in rebuke, and earnest in warning ;
while he affectionately comforted and sympathised with the
timid, and the sorrowful, and the ignorant ; and, centering
all consolation and hope in God's revelation of Himself
through Christ, yet proceeded to deduce and enforce the
minutest details of daily duty, to explain and recommend
the appointed means of grace, and to set forth and illustrate
at every turn the harmony, the riches, and the unerring
wisdom of the Holy Scriptures. " His frequent visits to the
houses of the poor, moreover, led them to go to God's house.
They could see he took an interest in their welfare, both for
their bodies and their souls ;" and the Church was soon at
tended by such congregations as had not been seen there for
years. So the autumn went on ; the people learning more
and more to understand what sort of a Pastor they had got;
while, on his part, in the course of two or three months,
" every house had been visited, and an entire census taken
and entered in his book. Before Christmas (it may be truly
asserted) no one, not even the oldest inhabitant, knew so
well the families of the poor and their condition as the
Rev, George Wagner."

DALLINGTON. 43
The population of Sussex, at least of those parts of the
county, is not a favourable specimen of the English pea
santry. Habits of smuggling, though for some time almost
wholly laid aside, have left their traces on the character of
the people; and it will be remembered that this district
was one of the principal seats of the abuses under the old
Poor-law. Added to which, a gloomy and fanatical species
of Dissent has spread widely over the country, and sunk
deeply into the minds of the community. An iron system
of Predestinarianism is its basis, issuing often in the wildest
conclusions of Antinomianism, and leading almost inva
riably to a dislike and condemnation of the Church, which
amounts, in some cases, to unmingled horror and hatred.
Absolute irresponsible power is the fundamental idea of
God, on which their system of religion is based : not as an
idea which natural reason teaches, and from the burden
and mystery of which the Gospel delivers us ; but as one
imparted by Revelation, and forming almost its sum and
substance. This is their Gospel, that men are destined by
the Almighty either to salvation or to eternal death. It is
for each individual to find out, if he can, to which class he
belongs. The stern fanaticism which this fearful doctrine
produces, in some cases, may well be imagined. And even
among those who adhere to the Church, it is rare to find
a thoughtful and a devout mind, whose feelings and opi
nions are not tinged with the same prevailing colour.
Dallington, perhaps, was not so much affected by these
evil influences, either moral or religious, as many other
parishes in the neighbourhood. According to some who
knew it well, it was favourably distinguished from many
of the villages about, and noted for its unity within itself ;
free, too, from patent vice and open degradation, though
sunk (as they confess) in gross ignorance and self-satisfied
indifference. At any rate, whatever were the peculiarities

44 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
of its condition for good or for evil, it was spared that
worst of the consequences of Dissent (worse than doc
trinal error, and hardly to- be compensated by any inci
dental advantage), organised disunion and division. There
was no resident Dissenting Minister, no regular Meeting
house ; and therefore there was no permanent centre
out of which would spring those lamentable consequences
which too generally follow in such a case, however little
contemplated at first by the better members of a dis
senting community. Those of the inhabitants who sepa
rated themselves from the Church (and two or three reli
gious sects had their adherents among them) went to other
villages to attend their places of worship, or met in small
numbers at the cottage of some one of their body. None
of the farmers- had joined any of these bodies, except one,
at whose house the Wesleyans met ; but he was a devout
and sober-minded man ; and none supported the authority
of the Church Minister more loyally than he did, carrying
out the true principles of the body to which he belongeds
and regarding it merely as supplementary to the Church
at which he was: an habitual attendant. The very exist
ence of Dissent at all, save in two or three prominent
instances, was owing perhaps to the lamentable want of
vitality which had shown itself in the Church.
George Wagner's mode of dealing with the doctrinal errors
which we have noticed,, was as wise and judicious as it
was Christian and charitable.. He avoided arguments and
discussions; and sought, instead,, to sympathise with, and
thus to direct more rightly, the strong religious instincts
which he recognised in his people. The awful Majesty,
the resistless Sovereignty of God, were truths which none
felt more deeply than he ; the utter helplessness and no
thingness of the creature before the All-knowing and All-
disposing Creator, was part of his own daily and hourly

DALLINGTON. 45
consciousness : and while meeting perplexed and awe
struck minds on this ground, with the sympathy of an
experience deeper than their own, he led them gently on
wards to the contemplation of the compassion, the tender
ness, the unconditional invitations of the Redeemer, with
out alarming their suspicions, or raising the thought in
their mind that his system of doctrine was antagonistic to
their own. And thus, as it is well said by one of his
parishioners, " while bringing them directly to Christ, the
Head of the Church, he brought them indirectly to the
Church also ; and one result of his labours of love wa3 the
winning of several families from Dissent." Before his de
parture from Dallington, almost all the sincere characters
in the parish (it is believed) were induced, at any rate, to
attend the Church ministrations.
But it is time to turn to the subject of the Schools, which
(as has been seen) it was his resolution, as well as his de
sire, to establish without delay. Delay might well have
been pardoned, even in one who had been himself Incum
bent of the parish, however zealous and active he might be.
The want of a building for the purpose, the difficulty of
raising funds, and of procuring a suitable master, were
obstacles that would have been formidable to any man,
and fatal in the estimation of most men ; but to him they
were difficulties and obstacles which must not be allowed
to hinder so good a work. The funds he determined to
supply himself: as there was no building, he would devote
a room in his own house to the purpose ; and for a master,
available under his own superintendence, he had not far to
look. There was a youth in Herstmonceux parish, of
weakly constitution and slight frame, little fitted for hard
labour of any kind, whom George's father, Mr. Wagner,
had benevolently taken in hand for the last year or more,
giving him daily instruction in mathematics and other

46 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
branches of useful learning, in the hope of fitting him for
some situation as a schoolmaster or a clerk. This youth
was now transferred to Dallington, and placed in charge of
the school. He would prove competent for the duty "(it
was hoped) under the eye, and with the efficient help, of
the Minister, of whose household he was now to form a
part ; while under the same eye, and with the- same help,
he might devote his evenings to his own continued im
provement. There are few men who would not have
shrunk from thus taking his school and his schoolmaster
(or, rather, his pupil-teacher, for the schoolmaster's office
devolved on him) into his own home : but with George Wag-r
ner, whatever was useful to others was welcome to himself;
and a perpetual call for his own personal exertions and '
presence seemed to him a perpetual opportunity for doing
good ; and, therefore, an additional source of happiness.
The plan accordingly was put into execution ; and two
months had scarcely elapsed after his settlement at Dalling
ton, when his Day-school for Boys was opened. The elder
boys at first, instead of paying for instruction, had to work
in the garden for two hours daily. The experiment proved
quite successful, The school work prospered under the
vigilant superintendence of the Minister, whose delight it
was to look in constantly, to help and cheer both teacher
and scholars, even when he was taking no share himself in
the instruction ; and often might he be seen playing mer^
rily with the boys in his garden, or going round from one
to another while engaged in their outdoor occupations, with
a word of encouragment or inquiry for each, or a remark
which led their thoughts upwards to the subject ever nearest
to his own heart.
A few months afterwards, a Girls'-school was opened also ;
another room in the Vicarage being sacrificed for the pur
pose, and another member (a young schoolmistress from

DALLINGTON. 47
Brighton) added to his establishment. At this time he
was decidedly opposed to mixed schools ; an opinion which
he afterwards changed, his own judgment having yielded
to the results of others' experience, which he- patiently
investigated, and by which he was convinced.
The arrangements, just described, did not remain undis
turbed for many months ; but to this we shall have occasion
presently to revert.
It will be remembered that the young schoolmaster
entered on his duties, with the prospeet of help and
instruction in his own studies in the evenings. The call
thus made upon George Wagner's time, suggested to him
the thought that there might be other young men in the
parish and neighbourhood, who would be glad to receive
instruction also ; and any such accordingly were invited to
attend. The result was a class of two or three besides the
schoolmaster, who used to meet at the Vicarage, in the
evenings of every alternate week-day, from seven to nine,
P.M., to study Mathematics, Latin, and the Holy Scrip
tures. One young man walked a distance of eight miles
every week for this purpose. Two at least of this class
became schoolmasters afterwards. " What moved these
pupils to gratitude perhaps more than anything else," is
the testimony of one of them, "was the sacredness with
which he regarded and observed all these engagements.
Although teaching them gratuitously, he was as punctual,
and manifested disappointment, if prevented from meeting
them, as much as one could do, whose obligations or
interest might be at stake."
It has been observed, when speaking of the Sunday-
school, that greater difficulty was experienced in finding
teachers than pupils. But teachers were not long in offer
ing themselves, induced to come forward by the expression
of his desire to find them, and prepared, when thus found,

48 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
for a right discharge of their duties, by his personal in
fluence and instruction. One of these describes the deep
effect produced on him at the first interview with his
Minister, " by an expression which dropped from his lips,
' dying world? Those words seemed to be ever afterwards,
and are still, in the midst of the business and turmoil of
the world, engraven on his heart. Nothing can obliterate
that expression — dying world. It is as vivid as when first
spoken." Another young man was a remarkable instance
of the happy and blessed effect which is often produced
on the heart by the desire and the effort to do good to
others. His case is thus described by George Wagner
himself, in a sermon preached many years afterwards at
Brighton, on the subject of Sunday-schools : —
We cannot speak of the spirit of a Sunday-school teacher
without thinking of one whom we can never forget, and in whom
it was beautifully exemplified. He was a young man, who had
had no such education as those whom I am addressing have had.
His days were passed in a shop. When first asked to teach in the
Sunday-school which we were then forming in a small country
parish, he assented, but without much apparent zeal and earnest
ness. But it was not long before God kindled in his soul a spirit
of fervent love and zeal. Though employed until twelve o'clock
on Saturday night, he sat up afterwards to prepare the lessons
for his class ; such was his diligence and sense of responsibility. •;
And truly touching and edifying was it to hear him in his class.
His very soul seemed to go forth in every word. One day,
a day never to be forgotten by me, I met him in my way to
a cottage, and spoke to him about his class. A word on that
subject was enough to enter into his soul. He seemed at once
to forget that any one but God was present ; and said, as if all
alone with Him, " Precious, precious souls !" He sowed, I can
not doubt, with tears. But he was allowed to sow a very short
time. In less than three months his soul was with Jesus. Never

DALLINGTON. 49
have I seen such growth in grace in so short a time, and not
often a more peaceful death. Oh may the Spirit, who taught
him to sow in so beautiful a temper, teach us likewise, that, whilst
watering others, we may be watered abundantly ourselves !
It need hardly be said that this young man's deathbed
was assiduously watched, and affectionately cheered, by his
faithful Pastor ; but it must be added that, in consequence
of his iUness, he had been previously removed to his own
home, to the care of his family, at some eight or nine miles'
distance, whither George Wagner had to walk, in order to
attend him.
Such was the spirit which the influence and example of
the Minister aroused in the teachers who assisted him.
They met weekly at the Vicarage for instruction and
prayer, the young men on Sunday evenings, the women on
the evenings of a week-day. " At these meetings it was
his custom," says another of the number, " to explain a por
tion of Scripture, taking a few verses each week. These
happy meetings were a great blessing. His words often
reached my heart."
A further evening (and this must nearly have exhausted
the week) was devoted, whenever the season of year
admitted of the assemblage, to a Lecture, or Bible Class ;
which he held at first in the School-room of the Vicarage,
but afterwards (when the numbers increased), in his draw
ing-room. In short, it was his desire and aim to use every available
hour, and every available method, for the edification of his
people, at whatever cost of trouble or loss of privacy to
himself. His industry and untiring energy astonished all
who witnessed (as few could witness) the full extent of
his daily work. " I used to think," said a CoUege friend
of his to a neighbouring Clergyman, intimate with both
parties, to whose house he returned after a visit to Dal-
E

50 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
lington, " I thought before that you worked very hard in
your parish; but I see now that it is nothing to what
George Wagner does."
The reader will perhaps have forgotten by this time, that
this active Minister was a man of weak and suffering health.
Such labours seem incredible, except in one of strong frame
and unbroken bodily vigour. But the fact is, nevertheless,
that this work was carried on amidst, and in spite of, much
constitutional infirmity and frequent attacks of pain. Though
the air of Dallington suited him well, and he was decidedly
improved in health since he had taken up his residence
there, he was still sadly unequal to much physical exertion ;
and hardly ever, for a day together, was free from suffering.
Like Baxter, to whom in several points of mind and character
also he bore no inconsiderable resemblance, he got through
labours which most strong men would find impossible to
them, under all the disadvantages of a weak frame,, and a
nervous system that was soon exhausted. And in both*
cases, the secret source of strength must be sought for
within ; yet not so much in that indomitable force of will,
which in some men overbears pain and infirmity and the
reluctance of shrinking nature, as in that quiet, composed, ;
and happy temper of mind which is the fruit of godly dis
cipline, under the teaching of the Holy Spirit, " the spirit
of love, and of power, and of a sound mind." George
Wagner had not refused " to bear the yoke in his youth,"
and now " the yoke was easy and the burden was light."
He had given himself up unreservedly to learn of Him " who
is meek and lowly of heart," and, according to the un
failing promise, he had " found rest to his soul." Hence he
had none of the wearing struggles of a divided heart, and
little, too, of anxiety and perplexity in the outward things
of life. His ministry, like his whole daily walk, was
eminently one of prayer. Prayer was the atmosphere in

DALLINGTON. 51
which he breathed and lived'; in which bis ¦ sermons were
composed, his plans formed and undertaken, his whole inter
course with others conducted. And, therefore, there was a
consistency, and elevation, and a calmness about him, which
supplied repose in labour, and peace in the midst of con
flict. He cast his burden on the Lord ; he did not vex
himself with issues of events which belonged not to him to
order ; even in his ministerial duties, under difficulty, dis
appointment, mortification, he silently lifted up his heart in
prayer, and referred the matter wholly to a Wisdom and
Power higher than his own : and thus, with a lightened
heart, he turned again to the work which was before him.
And that work, for the most part, in all its moral and
spiritual aspects, was a positive refreshment and happiness
to him. It was the delightful exercise of his highest facul
ties on their proper end and object. His growing conformity
to his Redeemer ever showed itself in this : it was his
meat and drink " to do the will of Him that sent him, and
to finish His work." Nor yet were sober and prudent con
siderations forgotten, in the daily management of his time
and strength. He was punctual, regular, and careful ; and
knowing the limit of his bodily powers, seldom ventured to
overtask them, unless some extraordinary emergency made
him feel that all must give way to a higher duty. The
routine of the day was as follows : — Family worship was at
eight : and was attended generaUy by two or three of the
elder parishioners, Uving near the Vicarage. To this- little
congregation George Wagner used at first to expound, as
well as read, a portion of the Bible; but afterwards he
gave up the plan,, finding that it cost him too much exer
tion. Two hours before- this he had risen, reserving that
time for prayer and devotional reading. After breakfast,
which followed family worship, he went for an hour into
his schools, giving a regular lesson to one or more of the
E 2

52 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
classes. From ten to twelve he wrote his sermons, or
studied (and during the first year of his residence he devoted
considerable time to reading for Priest's Orders),* looking
in sometimes upon the schools as occasion offered. At twelve
* While these sheets were passing through the press, the following letter
has arrived from the Bishop of Chichester's Examining Chaplain, the Rev.
Henry Browne, Rector of Pevensey, and Prebendary of Chichester (Au
thor of "Ordo Sasculorum," &c); whose great attainments as a theologian,
and high reputation in the Church, give a weight to his testimony which
many will duly appreciate : " I delayed in replying at once ... in the hope
of being able to find my written notes of Mr. George Wagner's examination
for Priest's Orders, which was conducted by me for the Trinity Ordination
of 1843. My search has been unsuccessful; . . . but I well remember the
more than ordinary satisfaction which I derived from all his perform
ances ; and wish. I could recal in detail the excellences which called forth
my cordial esteem and admiration. At this distance of time, I can only
recollect the earnest and affectionate tone of his sermon on the text,
Col. i. 28 ; the marks of profound and awful consideration, which were
evident in all that he wrote on the subject of the Christian ministry, and
especially on the ' Inward Call ; ' and the practical, large-minded wisdom,
which was no less conspicuous in his treatment of detailed questions
relative to pastoral and parochial work, both in his papers, and sub
sequently in conversation. He had been a diligent student of our own
standard works ; and showed also that he had enlarged his views, and
deepened his convictions — without prejudice to the simplicity of the faith
— by the study of the best German Commentators and Divines.
" Except a casual meeting a few months later at Herstmonceux, that was
-the only time I was in his company. But I need hardly say that the
intercourse between an Examining Chaplain and the candidates for Holy
Orders, affords a rare opportunity of insight into the character of sincere
and earnest-minded men. And all that I then saw of him impressed upon
my mind the persuasion that he bore the Master's mark for true, and.
fervent service — a single-minded man, whose words could never outrun or
fall short of his convictions ; who would speak, because he believed, and as
he believed, ' always, the truth in love.' I rejoiced, when he was called to
a more important sphere of duty. How devotedly and lovingly he laboured!
there, I have heard from his fellow-labourers and others. His Lord called-
him home, while yet in the prime of life ; but not till he had amply,
.'fulfilled the promise of his earlier years, and made it evident that the
grace bestowed upon him from his first entrance into the ministry, had not
been in vain."

DALLINGTON. . 53
he went out into the garden, sometimes occupying himself
with the children, or more frequently with the teachers ; to
whom he would give instruction viva, voce for half-an-hour,
as he walked about with them : after which he retired to his
room.. At one o'clock he dined; and afterwards read some
book of general interest, or a newspaper, and wrote letters.
Then he went out into- the parish for his afternoon rounds,
the regular time for which was from three to six. After tea,
he occupied his evenings in the various ways which have
been described. At nine, he took a slight supper, and had
family prayer ; after which he never read any book but the
Bible, on which he meditated till eleven ; at which hour he
went up to his bedroom.
For several months after he had settled at Dallington,
he enjoyed the society and supervision of his family..
Either his mother, or one of his sisters, was constantly
with him ; to manage his household affairs, to take care of
his health, and to aid him in the parish ; and sometimes
nearly the whole party would stay with him for a while.
But in the spring of 1843 these advantages were lost to
him. Herstmonceux Place had been let to Chevalier
Bunsen ; and Mr. Wagner and his family had resolved to
go abroad on the Continent. Their resolution, however,
would probably have been shaken, through the fear of
leaving George alone ; had not an admirable substitute
been found, to fill their place in their absence. Something
has been said of this lady before, when we were engaged
with the subject of Cambridge ; but her remarkable history
and character call for a longer notice ; and many of those
who read this memoir for the sake of George Wagner, will
dwell with equal interest, and scarcely less affectionate
reverence, on the memory of one whose life was for many
years bound up so closely with his.
The lady of whom we speak was born at Lisbon, of

54 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
German Protestant parents resident there ; and had passed
her girlhood and early youth amidst the exciting scenes of
the Peninsular War. Her family and friends were enthu
siastic supporters of the national party, and hearty admirers
of England and the English; and she was early introduced.
to the society which included our officers and diplomatists
congregated at the Portuguese capital, with some of whom
she continued on terms of intimate friendship to the end of
her life. Singularly beautiful in person and graceful in
manners, she attracted great admiration ; and ended by
¦marrying a young English merchant of considerable wealth,.
whom business had brought temporarily to Lisbon. A few
years of married life were granted her in England, sur
rounded with-, every accessory of comfort ; when suddenly
she was left a widow, and soon afterwards discovered also
that she was all but penniless. Under such circumstances,
it was hard to resist the offers and entreaties of her own
relations, to make her home with them, either in Portugal
or in Germany; entreaties backed by promises of an advan
tageous settlement for her son, her only child. But she
- resolved that, come what might, she would not deprive her
boy of his birthright as an EngUshman ; and committing
herself to the God of the fatherless and the widow, she
•collected what little means she had, to raise a scanty in
come; and settled in a town, the seat of one of our PubUc
Schook, where she. determined to educate her son. By
-strict economy and skilful management, aided by admirable
hopefulness and helpfulness, she effected her purpose ; and
having accomplished her task so far, she removed with
him to Cambridge. Wherever she went, the sweetness and
¦simplicity and dignity of her character, won for her the re
spect and affection of many sincere friends ;. and she threw
herself heartily into the society of her son's schoolfellows
and fellow-collegians, partly from her own sympathy with

DALLINGTON. 55
the cheerfulness of youth, partly from the wish to share and
to direct the friendships he should form.
It was for the purpose of being near one of these friends,
then Curate of Herstmonceux, that in the summer of 1840
she took lodgings in that village, and spent several weeks
there with her son. The warm hospitality of the Wagner
family soon found her out; and among the rest she made
acquaintance with George, then at home for the vacation.
On the return of both parties to Cambridge, this acquaint
ance soon ripened into a close intimacy. For some years
past the trustful piety of Mrs. N. had been assuming more
and more a definitely Christian form ; and she was now
strongly attracted by the holiness and purity of her young
friend's character. He soon became her most trusted
spiritual counsellor ; while he, on his part, leaned with almost
filial confidence on her watchful and tender friendship.
When, therefore, his family went abroad in 1843, it seemed
both to him and to them a most desirable arrangement, to
induce her to take their place for a while at Dallington ;
and, as her son's Cambridge course was just completed, and
he was now independent of her help, she consented, after
some hesitation, to the proposal.
This arrangement lasted far longer than any of the parties
had anticipated. A painful and deplorable accident, that
befel Mr. Wagner in the summer of 1845, detained the
family abroad ; and for three years Mrs. N. made her home
at the Vicarage of Dallington. She directed the household,
watched over and sustained the health of her friend, and
aided him heartily in all his parish ministrations.
How much the presence of some such friend was needed,
may be seen from the following testimony of a Clergyman
in the neighbourhood : — " Often when living at Dallington
alone, he would return home to his evening meal exhausted,
and yet not take the food which his housekeeper had pre-

56 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
pared for him, but say to her, ' Such a person is ill, and
coming for nourishment ; give them this : ' and so give away
all his meal, and go without himself. His favourite house
keeper, Anne Barnes, who died in his service, told me this,
with many lamentations for the consequences of a Christian
unselfishness, which yet she honoured."
When Mrs. N. gave up her charge to his family on their
return, she retained a room in the village. And when he
moved to Brighton, there she followed also ; taking up her
abode within a short distance from his lodgings, and con
tinuing to enjoy his ministry, and almost daily his society.
In the lingering illness of her last years, he was her prin
cipal comforter ; and though separated at the end, by his
removal from Brighton and from England, the separation
was not long. She died only a few months before him,
supported to the last by the power of that faith of which he,
under God, had been so eminently the helper and confirmer.*
So much of what has been already detailed of George
Wagner's ministrations, applies to the whole course of his
life at Dallington, that the remainder of the period may be
more briefly sketched. Take, for instance, the history of
his schools. It has been said that the arrangements, ,,¦
described above, did not remain very long uninterrupted.
In about nine months the schoolmistress left him ; and for
some time the school, which she had presided over, fell to
the ground. The young schoolmaster also (William Honi-
sett) was attacked with consumption, of which not long
afterwards he died, having previously been removed to his
home at Herstmonceux. His place was taken by a younger
brother, who had akeady shared in his turn the benefit of
the elder Mr. Wagner's instructions ; and as he was very
* The numerous letters, which passed between these two friends during
the periods of their separation, have all been destroyed; with other
correspondence which was only of a private character.

DALLINGTON. 57
young at the time, a good deal of additional labour and
anxiety in the management of the school, devolved upon the
Minister. Some two years after, it was judged best, for the
youth's own sake, to send him to a training institution;
after passing through which, he took a permanent situation
ekewhere ; and in his place, the Boys' School at Dallington
was committed to the charge of one who had long been a
teacher at the Sunday-school, and a member of the evening
class for study, and who, besides instructing the children in
singing (which he had done for some time before), had
lately acted as an assistant in the Day-school. This young
man now continued to superintend it as long as George
Wagner himself remained in possession of his cure.
Meanwhile, as the difficulty of procuring a mistress was
a daily grief to the zealous Pastor, Mrs. N., imitating the
self-devotion of her friend, resolved on re-opening it and
conducting it herself; which accordingly, in spite of his
remonstrances and with his unwilUng consent, she did for
nearly two years, aided by the daughter of a small farmer,
a member of his flock, in whom George Wagner took a deep
interest and who in turn regarded him with peculiar vene
ration and gratitude. After this course of preparation, aided
by definite instruction besides, the young person just men
tioned was judged fit to undertake the management of the
school ; which accordingly she did, and retained her post,
until the wife of the schoolmaster, recently married, was
installed in her place ; and she herself was appointed to the
superintendence of a third school, one for infants, which
George Wagner now felt himself able to establish. Thus,
by his own exertions, from his own resources, and with
"teachers raised and trained by himself, had this devoted
Minister succeeded in providing a complete educational
establishment for the children of his parish.
The population of Dallington was about 600 ; and, as

58 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
the three schools together contained upwards of 100 chil
dren, a very large proportion of the young were under
instruction. It was remarked by several visitors from.
neighbouring parishes, that it was a rare thing to meet a
child in the village or the road during school-hours.
The share he took himself, in the instruction of the, chil
dren, has been already noticed. His influence over them
was very great, as was also the interest he succeeded in
imparting to their lessons. " Whenever it happened that
he could not come and hear us," writes one of his former
scholars, " we have felt the day go off dull and heavy."
"Whether there was anything peculiar in his teaching,"
says the schoolmaster, " or whether it was that his whole
character shed such a halo of interest on the class, it is not
easy to determine. It was an opinion which he always,
maintained, that much mechanical work should be done
by the children themselves in a lesson. Enlist their sym
pathies, be said, and assist them in gleaning knowledge,
for themselves, by questions suggestive of thoughts and
reflections. To teach, and to examine a class would be
totally different things with him. To examine it, would
be simply testing, as it were, the powers of the machinery,,:
To teach it, would be to set this machinery in motion,
and regulate it, as well as (when needful) to repair and
improve it."
All who ever saw this school at work, must have been
struck with the quiet orderliness and industry pervading.
it. " There was a peculiar neatness and precision always,
prevailing there," writes one of his neighbours, "even down,
to the sharpening of the slate pencils. As to his teaching,
the children seemed to hang upon his lips for his words
as they fell : so deeply did he interest them by his manner.
I can now distinguish several of his schoolboys now grown
up, by their manner and bearing."

DALLINGTON. 59
The Infant School, too, was one he often visited. " The .
Uttle children," writes the mistress, " were always so de
lighted to see him. I know he used to pray very much for
the school ; as I went to him every Saturday, to let him see
the book containing their names ; and he sometimes used
to pray with me for them then  The week before he
left, he held a little Missionary Meeting at the Infant
School expressly for them. Some of the parents also
attended. The children were so delighted, and next day
told me many little things he said. Several of them
were subscribers. Some might have thought that these
children so young would have forgotten him ; but they did
not : the very mention of his name would put them into a
state of excitement." Some of these, who have since emi
grated to America, show by their letters that they have
cherished his memory, even in another hemisphere.
During the later years of his residence, all these schools
were held in houses procured for the purpose in the village ;
the rooms in the Vicarage being wanted in the summer
time, for the use of his own family on their return from
abroad. His Boys' school-room, the largest of the three,
was formed by removing the partition wall between the
kitchens of two contiguous cottages, which he rented for the
purpose. Under his successor, the present excellent Vicar
of Dallington, suitable School-rooms were built ; the foun-
»dation stone of which, in the unavoidable absence of the
Vicar, was laid by George Wagner himself, in July, 1849.
With regard to the Church services little remains to be
told. He had, from the beginning of his ministry, added a
sermon to the morning service (which had been omitted
before) ; and it was his usual practice then to preach extem
pore, often addressing himself especially to the children ;
for at Dallington, as in most rural parishes, the adult popu
lation could not be induced to attend Divine worship at

60 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
that time of day, except in small numbers. In the after
noon, the church was usually crowded ; and he almost
always preached a written sermon, judging that the more
careful preparation thus bestowed upon it, would render
it, or ought to render it, more effective. The Sacrament
of the Lord's Supper was administered five or six times
a year, some convenient day being fixed by the Minister
in the intervals between the great Church festivals. He
would often speak to his people on this subject, explain
ing to them the nature of the Sacrament, and urging
them to attendance ; but with little effect. The names of
those who came on each occasion were entered in a book,
which he kept for the purpose, with] remarks upon the
attendance, thankful notices of new communicants, and
explanations of the absence of some who stayed away.
The largest number recorded in the book is only thirty-
two ; but even that, small as it is, was a considerable
increase over the earlier entries, and included a large pro
portion of new communicants. Still the smallness of the
number greatly discouraged and distressed him : and when
even this fell short, he closes the day's record with inter
cessory prayer, " Help, Lord ; for the godly man ceaseth."
"On his first entrance upon his Curacy, he changed the
time of administration of Baptism, from after Divine service,
to the time prescribed in the Rubric. By this act he gave
offence to many at the time (one man even rose from his
place and left the church, on the first occasion of its per
formance) ; but his gentle way brought nearly all round to
him on this point in the end." This subject of Baptism
was one (as might be expected) on which the minds of
many of his people were very much perplexed. He often
preached about it ; explaining his own views, and pointing
out the way in which he believed the words of Scripture
were to be reconciled with the formularies of the Church.

DALLINGTON. 61
But though in some measure successful with them, he
found that, together with more definite views on the sub
ject, there grew up a greater unwillingness to undertake
the solemn responsibility of sponsors. This feeling seems
to have given him much trouble. It was his practice,
before the Baptism of a child, to offer his counsel to the
parents^ as to whom they should select for the office :
and he would often use his influence, in persuading and
encouraging those who were thus selected to undertake the
charge. His system of preparing candidates for Confirmation, as
it was almost the same as that which he pursued at
Brighton, shall be detailed once for all in that portion of
the Memoir.
It may be mentioned here, that at all funerals, when he
was permitted to do so, he would read a passage of Scrip
ture, and offer a prayer with the assembled mourners
before the corpse left the house.
The occasional services in his Church were rare ; though
towards the end of his residence, he transferred thither
some of the ministrations, which he had at first carried
on in his own house. In winter he had an evening
service with a Lecture, on the Wednesday : but, foreseeing
the dangers which might arise out of attendance, or sup
posed attendance at it, he went round the Parish, warning
parents and heads of families, not to allow their young
people to come, unless properly accompanied. He marked
the season of Lent, from the beginning, with an evening
service and Lecture on the Wednesdays, repeating this
every day in Passion Week. During the rest of the year,
and at different periods of his ministry, his practice varied.
Sometimes (as has been said), he collected the more devout
of his parishioners at his own house on a week-day evening,
for prayer and instruction. Sometimes he would hold

62 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
Cottage Lectures, at different parts of the parish, taking
them in rotation. " One plan which he adopted," writes a
neighbouring Clergyman, " and in which for some time
he took a* deep interest, gave him an insight into the
character of many, which he would not otherwise have
obtained. It was this. He desired any of his adult
pupils, or parishioners, to leave with him, on a certain
evening of the week, written on paper, any text or expres
sion of Holy Scripture, which they did not understand, or
of which they desired some explanation. On a later day
of the week, he met these applicants ; and having prepared
himself to answer and explain their written inquiries, he
did so. For some time this work interested him exceed
ingly; and he told me (how well I remember his sweet
smile as he said it !) that, though sometimes their questions
were puzzling to him, as well as quaint, yet he found
many making inquiries most seriously, and many whose
distressing notions and difficulties had been removed and
cleared away. However, he gave up this plan eventually,
finding that it took up a great deal of valuable time ; but
chiefly, he told me, because he found some persons dis
posed to put perplexing and paradoxical questions to him,
to lead him into a dilemma, and with no desire for infor
mation. So he desisted."
Discussion, approaching to a controversial character, with
the extreme Dissenters was, of course, sometimes forced
upon him ; though he avoided it if possible. " With the
high Calvinists," remarks the same informant, " he would,
as occasion came, have conversations. I have frequently
consulted him about them, being distressed at the notions
of some of my own people, and hoping to learn a right way
in dealing with them from him. I remember his lamenting
to me, that he always found both conversation and discussion
with them vain ; and that he could not alter their views,

DALLINGTON. 63
which were generally avowed doggedly, and supported by
some isolated' or partial text from Scripture. Once he
thought he had moved a man ; but to his surprise he
ended the talk thus : — " Ah, Mr. Waggoner," (so they
called him,) " but how do you answer thi?, Their strength
is to sit still f "
In his visits of inspection, and friendly intercourse with
his flock, it was his theory and intention to go round the
parish in the course of every six weeks ; and though this
intention can hardly have been entirely fulfilled, yet he
was not a man to maintain a theory inconsistent with his
practice. Probably, a very slight visit sufficed him, if he
had no particular object, or found no particular opening,
at the cottage where he called. It was characteristic of his
delicate attention to the circumstances of others, that he
would not pay such visits on a Saturday afternoon, because
he would not hinder the mothers of families from finishing
their preparation for the Sunday. To his own convenience
he paid Uttle regard. " No distance kept him away from
any of his flock," writes one of them ; " no weather kept
him back, from any who were ill, or in distress. I have
been pained to see him out, when the rain poured down in
torrents, or the snow was almost blinding. It mattered not
to him. Every soul under his charge was precious ; and
he knew that to win one, would be to add a fresh jewel to
his Saviour's crown."
Still, in the arrangement of these visits, he was guided
very much by a discriminating regard to circumstances.
"I remember remarking," (observes the Clergyman quoted
above,) " one peculiar feature of his manner of visiting.
I mean his perseverance with an individual. He would
sometimes visit the same person or family almost daily,
when he found there some latent or nascent desire for
instruction, or a heart touched. He wished to strike while

64 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
the iron was hot. And this habit, I think, was blessed
with much success in his visits. It was really with him,
' Line upon line, and precept upon precept? Thus, his
constant earnestness deeply impressed the person he;
visited. Nor would he ever lose sight of a parishioner in.
whose heart he thought he had sown the seeds of eternal
life, if he or she had left Dallington even for a distant
parish. I have known him periodically go and visit them,
as an old friend ; and thus endeavour to keep up the work
he had begun."
But his most solicitous attentions were bestowed upon
the sick. In dangerous or critical cases his visits were
daily, and sometimes more frequent than that ; and his
tender and delicate sympathy, his own 'deep humility, and
the firm hold he had through faith and love on the blessed
doctrines which he preached, made his very presence a
light and comfort in the sick room of the suffering and the
dying. No one knew better also how to blend the minis
tration of the body with that of the soul ; and some cases
occurred which tested this to the utmost. il In December,
1845," writes one whose words have been often quoted
before, " a poor family was laid down with a bad infectiousfi
fever. No one went near them, to do anything for them ;
and they were in very great distress. I went sometimes-
to see the child. As Mr. Wagner and Mrs. N. were away,>:
there was no one to go and read to them. The house in
which they lived was a miserable place, so dirty and so
wretched, I have never seen the like ; the child lying on
the floor, and the mother and infant in one miserable
bed. As soon as Mr. Wagner came home, he might be
found every day in this poor miserable abode, notwith-lf
standing the raging fever, ministering to their wants,
both of body and soul. One morning I went up to the
Vicarage as usual, about half-past eight ; and I was so

DALLINGTON. 65
astonished to find him in the back kitchen, cleaning his
own boots. The night before, he had been walking far in
the wet and dirt; for where many of the poor lived, the
roads were so very bad, that it was difficult to get through
them in the winter. I went up to him, and asked him to
let me do it for him. ' No,' said he, ' I must go directly
to see that poor family with the fever ; for the doctor said
that if they were moved they might get better.' Then he
tried every possible means to get them a place in an out
building of some of the farms ; but without success. Then
he came to us, and requested us to let them come into the
Oast-house.* This was a poor place ; but no other could
be got ; and I remember how delighted he was when my
father gave consent. At the same time he told me, that I
must not go and see them, lest I should take the fever.
' As for me,' he said, ' I must go : it is my duty.' " The
poor woman and the two children died, however, before
they could be moved.
So bright an example of Christian hoUness could hardly
fail to attract many by its light; and as time went on,
George Wagner's influence among his parishioners grew,
and also (which alone he cared for) their attention to those
truths which were all in all to him. "His character and
influence," says one of them, " were more felt than can be
described. There was a secret and hidden power at work
in the parish, which took some time to develop itself."
It might be traced in the moral improvement of many
families; and showed itself also in those higher fruits
which, though sometimes counterfeit, are, and ought to be,
far more precious still in the eyes of the Minister of God.
A few anecdotes, showing the success of his ministry, may
be selected among many that might be adduced. Some,
we trust, of those who are still living can join in the testi-
* Hop-kiln. F

66 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
mony of one who is gone, that she " should have cause to
praise God throughout eternity, that he ever came into that
parish :" and though the good seed may be choked in many
other hearts, will it not yet, with God's blessing, spring up
in not a few, and bring forth fruit? Some cases may be
spoken of without reserve. A young man, residing in
Kent, came to pay a visit to his relations in Dallington;,!
and going with them to church, heard there two sermons,
with which he was so much impressed, that this day proved
the turning point of his life. On his return home, he soon
became a Sunday-school teacher ; grew rapidly in Christian
knowledge and consistency ; and though a labouring man
himself, was active in his leisure hours in visiting and
reading to the sick. Five or six years afterwards, in one
of these visits he caught an infectious fever ; of which he
died in great suffering, but supported by a sure faith in his
Saviour. He often spoke with gratitude of Mr. Wagner ;
and once made a pilgrimage to Dallington on purpose to
hear him again, in which hope however he was unfortu
nately disappointed. Through his entreaties, his mother
also was induced to visit her relations in Sussex; and,
having taken up her abode with them, was impressed as
She had never been before, under the influence of the same
ministry, and became one of the Communicants. A sister,
also, of the same young man, visiting the place, was con-'
firmed and advanced in her Christian character in a very
marked manner. Some few months afterwards, she died.
About the middle of the time of his residence, a young
man in the parish, being taken very ill, sent in great
distress for George Wagner, who visited him constantly!
till his death. He was a schoolmaster, living at a dis
tance, but staying then with his parents, for a holiday.
Though his character had been good and excellent, he was
suffering from a crushing sense of sin, and sorely needing

DALLINGTON. 67
the help of a spiritually-minded Minister. These visits were
very much blessed ; and he died in peace. One morning
as his Minister entered the room, he looked up brightly
with the exclamation, " I know that my Redeemer liveth."
This was the first expression of a faith and hope which
was tested afterwards amidst the pains and terrors of
death. On one occasion a poor woman in the parish, harassed
by the troubles of life, attempted to destroy herself by
taking poison. Her husband was a very ungodly man,
and she very passionate. As soon as it was discovered
what she had done, the Clergyman was immediately sent
for. The remedies, which by medical aid were applied,
were happily successful. George Wagner went every day
to see her, while she was ill ; and tried every possible way
to bring her to a sense of her sin, not (as it is hoped)
without success. The husband, too, became much more
sober and steady ; and after this attended church with his
wife. On the Sunday before this occurrence, George
Wagner had preached on that text in Proverbs, (iii. 33,)
" The curse of the Lord is in the house of the wicked ; but
He blesseth the habitation of the just." Nor did he fail on
the following Sunday to dwell on the confirmation which
the week had supplied to this declaration of God's word.
A boy, who was slow of understanding, and unattractive
in character, had therefore received a more than common
share of his Pastor's attentions, and was moved by a desire
to avail himself of them. When he left the Sunday-school,
he continued to come on Sunday evenings to the Vicarage,
for the instruction which the Misses Wagner were then
giving to some elder classes. The poor boy, who was
about sixteen, had to bear a great deal of ridicule for this
from his companions ; but he persevered. Suddenly he
was seized with illness, and after three days died ; giving
f2

68 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
abundant evidence to his Pastor, that the teaching he had
so valued had not been bestowed in vain.
But while thus George Wagner's message and example
were " made a savour of life unto life " to some of his flock,
he was not left without the awful experience of the opposite
effect, and sometimes in a form peculiarly trying to one of
such tenderness of feeling. An instance is mentioned of
a man who would not receive his visits ; but assailed him
when he came, with abuse. " But he bore it so meekly !
although he must have felt it; counting it an honour to
suffer shame for Christ. He persisted in his attempts to
visit this man in his illness, till he positively forbade him.
And then he would come to a neighbouring house, and meet
the wife of this poor man ; that he might pray with her, and
for her husband. Who can tell what these prayers did, even
for him ? ' ' They were largely blessed at any rate to the wife,
who became an altered person. " In his intercourse with
his parishioners," says the Clergyman before quoted, " he
never flinched from gentle, but firm rebuke, whenever he
heard of vice. Once he told me how he had spoken to a
young man on his manner of life, and that he had laughed
at him to his face, while speaking to him. This wretched
young man lived on a reckless life ; and died miserable in
spirit, and suffering in body, some years ago. Once, when
he had been annoyed by some feeling of want of apprecia
tion of the Gospel in his parish, and was mentioning it to
me, it led to a conversation as to the extent of self-sacrifice
required in a Minister with no sign of success. I shall
never forget his solemn declaration, that if, after devoting
himself, and doing all he could to spread the knowledge of
Jesus Christ in his parish, he found that he was doing no
good, and the people would not receive it — he felt it would
be right to leave, and try elsewhere. Wherever he went,
in his parish or m society, he was one whose light shined

DALLINGTON. 69
and glorified his Heavenly Father, and often led others to
do the same."
His letters from Dallington show how sadly and with
what deep self-abasement his mind often dwelt on the dark
side of the picture presented by his parish life. His prin
cipal confidant in these matters was his old Cambridge
friend, the Rev. R. E. Harrisson ; who had been ordained a
year before him, and with whom he kept up a constant
correspondence, more especially on subjects connected with
the ministry. Some extracts from these numerous letters
may here be inserted with advantage. Dallington, August, 1842.
.... Blessed be God for calling us to the great work in which
we are engaged ! Oh may it be the means of leading us to closer
union with Jesus Christ, and to more simple dependence on Him !
and may we be the means of leading many poor wandering souls
to the great Shepherd of His sheep ! Thanks for the information
about your parishes. . . . Pray tell me all about your schools,
services, &c. I shall be most thankful for any hints, either on
ministerial work or personal religion. In each of these I come
behind most fearfully.
What is the number of your flock ? Mine is nearly 600.
I have a few people of decided piety among them, and they are
a great comfort to me. God be praised ! My morning congre
gations are very small, consisting principally of my Sunday-
school children, in whom I delight. In the afternoon the
church, a small one, is very full. ... I have long been anxious
to propose that, if possible, yourself, Barnes, and myself, should
have some fixed time for remembering each other in prayer.
Would not Saturday evening be a good time 2 Prayer is our
strength — united prayer availeth much. . . .
Dallington, , 1843.
.... I have now got two schools under my roof; 38 boys in
one, and 29 girls in the other ; and there is every reason to sup-

70 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
pose that the number of both will increase. These schools are,
I think, my principal delight. I am scarcely ever happier than
when surrounded by my dear children. But all our duties, my
dear friend, are, I am sure, full of blessing, when we set about
them in the love of our dear Saviour. How that love sweetens
toil, making labour refreshing to the soul, and every duty a link
to bind us more closely to Him ! ... If spared till to-morrow,
I propose, through God's help, to preach an extempore sermon
for the first time. Eastbourne, Sept. 28, 1843.
. . . We return, of course, before Sunday ; when I hope, if
God vouchsafe me grace and strength, to enter on my winter's
work with spirit. I was very unwell before I went to Brighton,
but now I am much invigorated. ... I purpose, through God's
assistance, to prepare more diligently for visiting my flock. It cer
tainly seems remarkable, that, whilst we think much on the matter
and manner of our sermons, we study so little how to make our
visits most profitable. And yet how great a work it is to con
vince a soul of sin ! through the help of the Spirit, to find out
and beat down all refuges of lies ! How great a work through
the same Spirit to cause the heart of the presumptuous sinner
to tremble, and the heart of the trembling sinner to rejoice!
How difficult to apply with wisdom all the varied wealth of our
treasury to the comforting of the afflicted, and to the binding up
of the broken-hearted ! There are, as you know, many other
cases besides these. What need, then, that we know how to
divide the word of truth ! I shall be glad of any hints from
you, my dear friend, on this subject. Dallington, March 19, 1844.
. . . Through God's mercy I am better. My cough is nearly \
gone. This is an especial blessing at this time. I have very
few candidates for Confirmation, and those few not hopeful. Dis
senters abound here ; and though they are not violent, yet they
are against their children being confirmed. Those who are old

DALLINGTON. 71
enough have not been to any parish school, at least in most
cases : some of my children wish to be confirmed, but are not
old enough. I have found great comfort in preparing instruc
tion for the candidates. God has led me beside the still waters.
The endeavour to put the great truths of God's word in as simple
a manner as I can, has often done me good. I have found it
very useful to put down rather full hints for these conversations,
on paper. If I live, these will be useful to me on future occa
sions. A greater knowledge of Scripture, and of my own heart,
and more experience and prayer, will enable me to correct, sim
plify, and expand them. ... I find here some sad indications of
a spirit of opposition to the Gospel. May God be with us !
November 13, 1844.
I cannot forbear sending you a few lines, though busy. This
we must ever be. Though the number of souls committed to
our care be small compared with that committed to others, yet
our work is so solemn, requiring so much in us, that I am sure
we must feel, if the Spirit of our God dwell in us, that our days
are never long enough. ... I can scarcely tell you whether the
Kingdom of God is making progress here, or not. It is cheering
to remember that it "cometh not with observation." I perceive
a little ripple on some waters, and hope that the Spirit of God
is brooding over them. This little is far better than to find them
stagnant. Still experience proves that it is not to be relied on.
April 28, 1845.
... I arrived in Brighton just in time to preach for Mr.
Vaughan. Strange thing, that one so ignorant of the ways and
dealings of God, should stand up before many of the Lord's
¦ people, many too who are advanced in the things of God ! Last
week was one of great bitterness to me. I suffered much in
body, but far more in soul. Those striking words of St. Paul,
" Oh wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from the
body of this death?" suited my feelings well, and I seemed to

72 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
get nearly to the bottom of them. . . . Still there are many
clouds, and but little light. . . .
I think that you have not read the Memoir of the Rev. B. M.
M'Cheyne, a Scotchman. A perfect treasure ; one of the most
stirring and awakening books I ever read. If I had only five
shillings to spend in getting books, I would purchase that without
hesitation. When you have read it, do write and tell me what
effect it had upon you. Oh that our God may make us more
like him ! He died at the age of twenty-nine ; yet was a giant in
grace and labours, and led hundreds in a few years to the Lamb
of God. Remember me, my dear friend, with earnestness in
your prayers. I do not forget you. April, 1847.
I have only time and strength to send you a few lines, just to
thank you for your kind letter, and to say that since my pro
posal to go to you, the Bishop has announced a Confirmation,
which will take place here on May 14. This will prevent my
having more than a few days' rest in Easter-week, as in the fol
lowing week I must begin to instruct the candidates. I must,
therefore, for the present give up the happy thought of visiting'
you. I am feeling more worn with pain and work than I have.,
done since I have been in the ministry. But we are called
"to endure hardness;" and that verse is very comforting (Ps.
Ix. 28), " Thy God hath commanded thy strength." How does
your flock prosper ? Appearances here are sad. My faith often
fails, and I sink in deep waters. But it is a trial I need. Perhaps
our God will soon cause the rain to fall. Of all trials my own
hard heart is by far the greatest. It often seems to me impos
sible that God can bless such a ministry as mine.
I have lately encouraged some of my people to pray for the
parish on Wednesday evenings in secret. I have great hopes
that this may bring down a blessing. Already I think that I can
observe that some of them are rather more hopeful ; and this is
a token for good.

DALLINGTON. 73
Thus in his letters : — and sometimes he poured forth his
heart in the pulpit ; mourning over the smaU success of his
ministry. Every July, when the anniversary came round
of his first entrance on his parochial charge, it was his
custom to preach a sermon upon the nature, the purpose,
the duties, the responsibilities, or the authority of the
Christian ministry; recalling the thoughts of his people
and himself to the relation which subsisted between them,
and urgently pressing home the question, What results
had arisen from it? Thus in July 1847, for instance, he
preached a sermon (upon 1 Sam. iii. 19), in which he set
forth, with luminous clearness, with deep pathos, and with
rich abundance of anecdote, what ought to be the marks
and evidences of a successful ministration of God's word
— sadly contrasting the ideal of his hopes with the reality
of his experience.
I have chosen this as my text (he concludes) on this occasion,
because I have now been just five years among you. It was on
the 24th day of this month that I first spoke to you the word
of God. These years have passed away very speedily ; but they
have not been forgotten before Him. And when you and I stand
before the great white throne, we shall have to give account of
them. And therefore, dear brethren, this time should be a season
of thought and self-examination with each of us. I fear that we
have not had many tokens of God's presence amongst us. I feel
solemnly, dear brethren, that the chief causes of this are in me.
Had I been more strong in faith, more diligent and self-denying
in doing the work of the Lord, more humble, and more filled
with the Spirit, how much more might God have done during
these years ! But, beloved, it becomes you also to consider
whether you have not hindered the entrance of God's word into
your souls and the souls of others. Have you prayed in secret
for the outpouring of the Spirit ? Have you set an example of
holiness? Have you felt a concern for the glory of the Redeemer,

74 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
and really endeavoured to advance His Kingdom 1 Pray, dear
brethren, for us ; that this new year of my ministry among you
may be more fruitful than any yet. , Pray for me, that my own
soul may be as a watered garden ; and " that utterance may be
given to me, that I may open my mouth boldly to make known-
the mystery of the Gospel." Then will our God look on us, and
we shall have more abundant proofs that " God's word does not
return unto Him void ;'' and the language of our text will be
again fulfilled, " God, let none of His words fall to the ground."
One of the means by which he strove to arouse his
people from the lethargy of a merely nominal Christianity,
was by bringing Missionary operations before their minds,
and leading them to make some self-denying efforts them
selves to aid the Missionary cause. Beginning here, as in
many other things, with the children, he succeeded in
raising much interest on the subject in the parish : and
held quarterly, and even monthly, meetings at his house;
with an annual one, well attended, in his cottage school
room. For these meetings he procured the assistance of
several of the neighbouring Clergy; above all, of the
Reverend Owen Vidal, afterwards Bishop of Sierra Leone,
then incumbent of a recently constituted district on the
Dicker Common, not many miles from DalUngton. He,j
of all the Clergy of the surrounding district, was, perhaps,!
the one who bore the greatest resemblance to Georgia
Wagner himself. Archdeacon Hare, who took the deepest
interest in his Clergy, especially in the younger men,i
whom he might hope to aid by sympathy and encourage
ment, used often to couple the two together, and observe]
with affectionate enthusiasm, that "he did not think any
Archdeaconry in England could show two holier and more
devoted young Ministers than dear Vidal and dear George*"
A Missionary Meeting in a neighbouring Parish was the
surest occasion for tempting George Wagner out of hisj

DALLINGTON. 75
own. He was always ready to attend it, if possible ; and
always, if he came, to speak. Otherwise, it was hard to
draw him from his home. At Herstmonceux, where, in
three or four houses, besides the Rectory, he wTas always a
most welcome visitor, he seldom appeared ; unless it were
for two or three hours in the middle of the day, at times
when he felt he needed change and refreshment. There,
in the house which had been the home of his youth, the
Chevalier Bunsen and his family were for some time
domiciled; but, though he much prized and enjoyed their
society, he seldom allowed himself to partake of it ; and he
observed the rule with his neighbours elsewhere. At the
Monthly Meetings of the Clerical Society he was often, if
not usually, present ; though his deafness hindered him
from hearing, much that took place. He made few ob
servations himself; but what he did say was always
listened to with respect, and always deserved the reception
it met with.
Little or nothing has been said as yet about his
management of the secular affairs of the parish. Being
himself only the Curate in charge, it was no part of his
necessary duty to attend the Vestries and Parish Meetings ;
and he did not do so, unless when requested, which was
sometimes the case. He was much shocked, however,
with the practice which he found established, of meeting
on such occasions in the Chancel of the Church, and even
within the Communion Rails. Nor would he rest till this
irreverent custom was altered to a better one. Most of the
incidental business, and all the charities, devolved on him;
yet, as there was nothing complicated or unusual to notice
in either, this need not detain us long. There were no
gentry, as has been seen, resident in Dallington : and the
farmers were not in circumstances to give much away.
The chief proprietors in the parish were two great land-

76 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
owners of the neighbourhood, especially a nobleman resi
dent at no great distance. And both as almoner to them,
and to his father, and as dispenser of his own liberal con
tributions, George Wagner controlled all the funds for
charitable purposes. He had a Clothing Club, and a Shoe
Club for the School-children ; and in the winter he opened
a Soup-kitchen. In all these matters, his friend Mrs. N.
was of the greatest service to him. She found, on her
arrival, that he was somewhat wanting in method -with
regard to these things : but, under her superintendence,
"the Parish Cupboard" soon became a perfect model.
A separate bag for each of the charitable funds, for each of
the Schools, for the Missionary Association, &c, hung
upon its own nail ; and within, besides the money which
belonged to each particular object, was deposited the
account-book, which duly recorded the receipts and tho
expenditure. In the assistance he would render to tho
poor, he was always disposed to go to the utmost extent of,
and even beyond, his ability ; and, indeed, they often
sorely needed his assistance, in what might truly be called
"their deep poverty." In the years 1845, 1847, and
1848, especially, much distress prevailed ; and his tender
sympathy for them, and his concern for the anxiety in
which the farmers also shared, were expressed freely from
his pulpit. " Yet, with all his generous unselfishness, he i
was not a careless giver. He made it a principle of action
with himself to discriminate and inquire, to weigh matters
and characters. Sometimes he was imposed on, as all are; j
but with far less frequency than men, of his devoted views
and unselfish nature, are often taken in by hypocrisy and
cunning." ,j
Nor must it be supposed that his charities cost him \
nothing, and that he had but to draw as he pleased upon
the purse of a generous father. His allowance was a fixed

DALLINGTON. 77
one ; fixed by his own desire at a very moderate sum, and
steadfastly adhered to on his part. Including his Curate's
stipend, his income was less than what is usually con
sidered necessary for the annual expenses of a Pensioner
at Trinity College, Cambridge ; less than he himself had
been accustomed to in that position. And with this in
come, while his family were absent on the Continent, he
contrived to effect all that has been described; a surprising
result, it must be confessed, even with so skilful an
economist as had been, happily, secured him, to control
his household expenses ; and one which was not attained
without minute and watchful self-denial.
During the residence of his family on the Continent,
he joined them for a few weeks on two several occasions.
One was a visit of unmingled pleasure and brightness,
to the Bagni di Lucca, in the summer of 1844: in which,
after suffering at first from the severe heat, he threw
himself with keen delight into the enjoyment of the
beauties of the Italian scenery. Besides the happiness of
rejoining his family, he had the pleasure also of contracting
here some new Christian friendships ; especially with the
late Sir Alexander Carmichael, a young man like-minded
with himself, whose early death was deeply and widely
deplored. The other, in 1845, was a call of melancholy
duty, on the occasion which has been alluded to before.
His father had met with a frightful accident, by the over
turn of the carriage in the Tyrolese Bavaria ; and lay,
with his leg dreadfully shattered, at a miserable little vii-1
lage inn on the borders of the Tegern See. The presence
of such a son must have been a comfort indeed ; and he,
on his part, was cheered by the lesson of fortitude and
patience which none can teach so well or so acceptably as
a parent. " He was much struck by the wild uncivilized
character of the country people ; who, from Mass at the

78 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
village church, flocked to the inn, and passed the day in
noisy revelry, most painful to those engaged in nursing.
lie had not yet the taste for Botany and Geology ; which
gave such interest to his later excursions, and would have
added to his enjoyment of the beautifully wooded moun
tains and hills at Tegern See. In the intervals, when not
with his father, he made the acquaintance of Dr. Forster
and his wife, who was the daughter of the famous Jean
Paul Richter ; and of the Countess Pappenheim, a lady of
superior ability and excellence, who had a villa in the
neighbourhood." It was not till the summer of 1846 that
his family returned to England, after an absence of more
than three years. A few extracts from his letters, written
to them from Dallington, during this interval, will be read
with interest, as filling up the picture of his parish Ufe and
labours. TO MISS E. WAGNER. Dallington, July 25, 1843.
I have now been long silent ; but it has been intentional,
as there were so many letters waiting for you at Geneva.
It seemed better to pause for a time, that my news might
not be veraltet before it meets your eye. You will all, I.-
am sure, be delighted to hear that Vaughan* has been stay
ing some days with us. He was more delightful than.)
ever; cheerful and full of Christian feeling. Since he left us,.
he has been to Paris with Arthur Stanley, whom he persuaded \
to accompany him the day after the latter arrived at Herstmon
ceux. ... I have had many sad cases in this parish. . . . Yes
terday, another painful case came to my knowledge. " Never- >
theless, the foundation of the Lord standeth sure, having this
seal, the Lord knoweth them that are His : and let every one that
nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity." Whilst
talking of parish matters, I must, tell you that we have begun a
Shoe Club for our Day-school children. Mrs. N. will get the
= Now Dr. Vaughan, of Harrow.

DALLINGTON. 79
requisite funds from her friends. We have thought it over a
good deal, and I have no doubt of its practicability. I am quite
rejoiced, as I think it will be very useful. This morning I
have been drawing up the Rules.
On Tuesday I went to the Visitation, quite in Curate's style.
I rode to Battle on Mrs. Sands's little pony, and then walked
from Battle to Hastings. The Charge (Archdeacon Hare's) was
excellent, and very much liked by the Clergy. . . . Mr. Munn
brought me back as far as Ashburnham ; from whence I walked
home, and arrived here at twelve o'clock at night, tired and wet;
for it rained all the evening. At the dinner, the Archdeacon
proposed that the Churchwardens should dine with the Clergy ;
which seemed to meet with general approbation. George Bun-
sen and Mr. Marcus Hare dined with us. . . . Mrs. N. is won
derfully well. This air agrees with her entirely. She walks
out a good deal, and visits the poor. They seem to like her
very much. The singing improves. We practise every day,
when there are boys enough. Yesterday, there were 23
children ; to-day, above 20. This is an interesting time for
me : I have been here just a year ; and, on looking back, I see
much for which I ought to be humbled, much for which I ought
to be thankful. May this new year of my ministry be a blessing
to myself and others ! . . . I hope that you have found many
mercies in your journeyings ; and have had frequent cause, like
the Patriarchs, to raise an altar of praise. This is the privilege
of the believer. Mercy after mercy rises up to the eye of faith.
May ours be clear and far-sighted ; looking far into eternity, and
marking every blessing that is about our path !
TO G. H. M. WAGNEB, ESQ. December 16, 1845.
I should have answered your letter before, if my time
had not been fully occupied. As yet, I have only been able
to read at meal-times. This is always a busy season ; but
this year my work has had to accumulate. . . . As, how
ever, through God's mercy, I am very well, I enjoy having

80 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
every moment filled up. If, therefore, occasionally you do not
receive letters quite so soon as you expect, you must not con
clude that I am unwell, but rather that I am well and
working. . . . Lord  is still in Wales : and it is not known
when he returns. I hope soon : both because I shall be glad to
see him again, and yet more because I long to gain some assist
ance for my poor people. I fear that they will have much to
suffer. It is very distressing to see them often tried to the utter
most, and yet not be able to relieve their many wants. It is
great consolation to feel assured that our God cares for them,
and that all their wants are felt by Him who had not where to
lay His head. I am sure that your hearts will be often lifted in
prayer, both that their pilgrimage here may be less embittered
by the unkindness of men, and that they may learn to value the
riches of Christ ; and that, though poor here, may be rich here
after — " heirs of the kingdom." . . .
I am very happy here, and enjoy the quiet of this place very
much. What a mercy it is to be a Minister of Christ ! and it
is no small blessing to be in a place where I can have retirements
and be freed from many hindrances which others have. And
yet I fear that I do not make much progress in holiness, and in
conformity to the image of Christ. What a noble object is set
before us in Scripture, when it is written, "Let this mind be in
you, which was also in Christ Jesus !" ... It is our privilege not
to stop at the door of the Temple, but press into the Holy of
Holies, sprinkled by the blood of our great High Priest.
TO MISS E. WAGNER. January 8, 1846.
I was very happy to hear from dear  aud yourself, on
my birth-day. Your kind lines were written on a day of
great importance to us all, and they arrived here on a day
equally solemn to me. I can fully enter into yom- feelings
about the New Year. The experience of the past should make
us all feel deeply the uncertainty of the future. "We know not

DALLINGTON. 81
what shall be on the morrow. God carries away our years as
with a flood." And yet we may be strong and of good courage.
The future is indeed uncertain and unknown to us. But there
is no chance in it. Every trial is wisely arranged for us : and
we have the beautiful promise, " All things shall work together
for good for them that love God." And if our years be carried
away as with a flood, we may still rejoice ; for if we abide in
Christ, we know well whither that flood is bearing us. Its sur
face is not always calm — it is often rough and stormy ; but it
bears those who are Christ's into a sea of rest. We know not
on what part of this ever-rolling flood our bark now is. We
may be near its mouth. But it will be far better for us to be
bathing in the sea of everlasting rest, than toiling among the
torrents here. " To be with Christ is far better." ... I am
very sorry to hear that you are not yet recovered. ... I am
poorly too. It is only that the liver is sluggish ; but it affects
my spirits much, and makes labour very laborious. I have been
likewise much tempted for some days, and have felt very deeply
the difficulty of the Christian life. Pray for me, that I may
stand in the evil day ; and that such painful exercises may be
of benefit to me. I fully believe that Satan's most fiery darts
are aimed at Ministers.
Mrs. N. returned on the last day of the year ; and we hope
to open the Girls' school on Monday. I have adopted a new rule
for both schools, suggested by her. We now admit the children
of labourers at five years old ; those of farmers, at seven. This
has already increased the size of the Boys' school much. Parents
are much pleased; and it does very little injury to  , as
labourers could not afford to send their children. There is
already much distress among the poor ; and I have more cases
of sickness than usual. Lord  has not yet returned. I
have written to him. . . .
At the Lecture last night our little room was well filled ; but
I did not enjoy it, as I felt so unwell. I saw the Darbys on
Monday, who made most kind inquiries after you all.

82 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.

TO MISS A. WAGNER. Jan. 27, 1846.
The operation which our dear father underwent, must have
been a very severe one. I can fully sympathise with him ; as
I was present at one, though that, I suppose, was the least
serious of any that he has undergone. I am most thankful
to hear that he is better in health . . . and I look forward in
hope, to the time when I trust our God will enable you to leave
Munich, and will give you a prosperous journey to this laud
of blessing. It is lawful to hope, if only our hope is blended
with holy resignation to God's will. ... I have at present much
sickness, so that my time is much occupied. In fact, since
I have been at Dallington, I have not been more full of work
than lately. Thanks be to God who giveth strength ! I have
been a little unwell at times ; but considering the weather,
I have great cause for thankfulness that I have not suffered
more. In my parish I have some tokens for good. I am still
pleased with the new-comers. Those of them who have boys
send them to my school ; and seem pleased with it. They are
quite disposed to work with me ; and, I trust, will set a good*
example to the farmers at Dallington. I have also been much
pleased with Charles. He takes more pains in study, and seems
very anxious to improve himself in every way ; and is much
interested in his school. About 40 boys attend now, and they
take pains. Thus I have already reason to mark the beginning
of an answer to my most feeble prayers. . . . The day on which!
your letter reached me, I received a delightful note from Lord
 , in answer to one which I had written to him. . . . The
Archdeacon is full of kindness. He is very anxious you should!
know Schubert,, whom he likes very much.
TO MRS. WAGNER. March 2, 1846.
You will be sorry to hear that  and  , who used to
work for us, were tried last Thursday, at Lewes, and sentenced

DALLINGTON. 83
to two months' imprisonment. This is most sad. We can only
hope that God may in mercy bring good out of this evil ; and
that the Chaplain's instructions may be made a blessing to
them. . . . Lord  has returned ; but I have not yet been
able to call upon him. I am thankful to say that his school is
opened again, and his charities go on as before. Mrs. N. and
myself have both had colds ; and have them now, but not
severely ; and I have also suffered a little in my back and
nerves. It is a great blessing that no one has caught the
typhus fever ; and I trust now there is no more danger.
The last week has been one of much inward conflict with
me. It always is so, when my nerves are affected. Then I see
the awful evils of my own heart, and lose sight of the fountain
opened for sin and for uncleanness. My Saviour seems far
away. Yesterday morning I preached from Lam. iii. 32. " But
though he cause grief, yet will he have compassion according to
the multitude of his mercies." A most comforting verse.

TO MES. WAGNER. April 14, 1846.
Dear  's letter, just received, tells us of another delay
in your return to England. I feel sure that this must be a
great trial to you, and to all. It is to me. " Hope deferred
maketh the heart sick." Yet, I doubt not, there is mercy
in this. Our God has been teaching us many lessons of late,
and fulfilling to us that word, "I will lead them in paths
that they have not known." . . . Through God's mercy I am
wonderfully well, and less fatigued by the labours of Passion
Week than usual. On the whole, I think I am gaining strength
in body. I have not had much encouragement in my parish
lately. One or two seem to be growing ; and are, I trust,
ripening for the world above. But many are waxing worse and
worse. . . . Mrs. N. sends you her love. She is very unwell.
At last, to his great delight, the family returned to
England ; and from that time till his final departure from
G2

84 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
Dallington, took up their abode with him in the summer:
months. Those were happy days for him ; and none are
brighter in their memories also. His health now required
all the care that the most watchful friends could bestow
upon it. For some time past the exercise of walking had
been very painful to him, and he was obliged to procure a
pony to take him on his rounds in the parish. Even this
proved insufficient relief; and instead of riding, he used a
pony-carriage to go about in. His back, too, became
so painful, that " he could not stand in the pulpit ; which
obliged him to have a high seat there, so that he sat while
to all appearance standing." It was plain that he had
overtasked his strength, and needed a long interval of rest,. '
And this was soon provided for him; seasonably sent,,,
though the call to cease from work was a most distressing!
trial to him.
Yet, though he was thus partially disabled, the last twos
years of his life at Dallington witnessed another undertaking
successfully accomplished. He formed an Association of
Schoolmasters from the parishes in the neighbourhood; who
should meet periodically at his house, for the discussion of
such points of interest or difficulty as might suggest them-'
selves in their work or their reading ; for the communication
to each other of successful plans of instruction, or new
sources of information they might discover ; and gene-!
rally, for mutual improvement, professional, intellectual,
and spiritual. A written essay, by one of the members,
always opened the meeting. He himself was their Secre
tary, drew up the Rules, acted as Moderator at their meet
ings, and kept the Book of Minutes. This Book stillf
remains ; and shows, in spite of the modest self-suppression1
of the writer's own share in the discussions, with whalf
judgment, industry, and affectionate interest, he conducted
their proceedings. If ever subjects were wanting, he it

DALLINGTON. 85
was who suggested points for discussion at the next meet
ing; mathematical, scientific, grammatical, educational, or
religious questions ; supplying the solutions then, if none
succeeded in working them out before. His gentle and
instructive criticism of the essays that were read— his skil
ful delicacy in pointing out fallacies and correcting crudi
ties — his impartial calmness in checking hot or acrimonious
disputes — his holy, but unobtrusive, influence in leading
the thoughts of the company to those sacred subjects
which he felt to be paramount in importance — must have
produced a great and most salutary effect upon those
young men, raising their estimate of their own calling and
position, and stimulating and encouraging them to render
themselves more worthy of it. When he was obliged to
leave Dallington, he committed this Association to the care
of two of his brother Clergymen in the neighbourhood.*
At last the time came when his connexion with the
parish must cease. In May, 1848, the Vicar of Dallington
died ; and the new Incumbent, soon afterwards nominated,
was a young man, who would, of course, reside among his
flock, and perform the duties of his cure for himself.
George Wagner's deep sorrow may well be imagined,
when he thus found himself obliged to part from those
among whom he had laboured so earnestly, and to whom
he was so tenderly attached ; and the feeling on their part
was scarcely less strong. Indeed, with some it was still
more intense; for they were not only losing their best
* Both of these Clergymen have since left that part of the country. But
the departure of the second has given rise to an experiment, which,
if successful, may prove more useful than George Wagner's plan ; a. meet
ing, namely, of the Clergy and the Schoolmasters of several parishes
together, for consultation and joint action in matters of education. It is
one instance among many, of unexpected and progressive results arising
from what he did. "Let us bow our seed," he used to say; "it will
spring up in some shape. How, we know not : but spring up it will."

86 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
earthly friend, but one whose ministry and counsels were
associated in their minds with all their hopes for eternity.
And even those whose hearts and consciences had never
been effectually touched, began to acknowledge that "a
prophet had been among them;" and to feel that, in losing
him they were losing a link between themselves and
heaven. His own comfort was principally that unfailingi
one, that the event was according to God's will, and that
unerring Wisdom and Love would direct it to the good of
all ; and the immediate prospect was brightened by the
persuasion, which he entertained himself, and strove to
communicate to the parishioners, that his successor wag-
one whose object and whose spirit would be the same as
his own.
His first public announcement of the coming change was
made to them in a sermon, preached July 2, on Psalm
cxix. 89, — " For ever, 0 Lord, thy word is settled in
heaven." But he continued among them till the end of
the autumn, "labouring abundantly to the last, and even
going beyond his strength, that he might, if possible, win
one more soul to Christ." At last, on November 20, 1848$
the last sermon was preached,* the last adieus were said ;
and he arrived at his father's house, at St. Leonard's, a day
or two after, fatigued and ill, " with a bad cough, and so
weak that he could scarcely walk."
I am sure (he writes, a few days afterwards, to one of his
late flock) that you have felt the trial deeply as I have ; but ;
I trust that you have also tasted the love of God more and more
in this affliction. The Saviour often withdraws from us our
friends, our outward helps and blessings; that we may taste;
how precious and how all-sufficient He is in Himself. Our
hearts are too readily contented to remain at a distance from the
fountain of all grace : we need uncertainty, suspense, changes,
* See Appendix A.

DALLINGTON. 87
and separation ; that we may learn, like Mary, to sit at Jesus'
feet. ... I often think of the striking words of the Baptist, " He
must increase, but I must decrease." This ought to be the feel
ing of every minister of Christ. Jesus should be all in all in his
eyes ; and he should desire that he may be less and less in the
eyes of men, if thereby Jesus may become more and more. I am
full of hope that by this change He may increase in the hearts
of my beloved brethren in Christ, that they may feel how sweet
it is to have a never- changing Saviour. May His love, which
has height and length and depth and breadth, be your stay and
consolation !
The story which has been just related will speak for
itself. It would be useless and impertinent to encumber it
with comments. It is offered with a ready acknowledg
ment, that the model is one, in many respects, unattainable
by others. Few Clergymen, and still fewer Curates, have
at once the means, the' capacity, and the leisure for effect
ing in their parishes, what George Wagner effected ; nor
ought even duty to be pursued to the destruction or the
peril of health : but all can appreciate, and all can strive
to imitate, the spirit in which he worked. Without that
spirit, no real success can be attained in the highest work
of the ministry ; though reputation and popularity can be
purchased much more cheaply. It is only in the name
and in the strength of the Redeemer, that the souls of men
can be won. And to come in that name, and prevail in
that strength, involves the sacrifice and subjugation of self.
It is weU and right that it should be so. God's work must
rest on no foundation but his own. And if, therefore, the
ministers of Christ find that men's hearts resist them, and
answer not to their call, though they know themselves to be
sincere and diligent — if energy and ability and watchful
ness seem to be employed in vain — let their self-examina
tion proceed deeper still, aided by such an example as this

88 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
which is before us. What humility and self-abasement!
what ardent, patient, enduring love for those whom he
sought to win ! what perseverance in prayer ! what out
pouring of his whole heart to God ! There is no way but
this. Even the Chief Shepherd entered not but by the
door into the sheepfold. Those that serve under Him
must follow His steps. They must seek admittance by
Him as the door ; or the sheep will not hear their voice ;
" for they know not the voice of strangers."

89

CHAPTER III.
BRIGHTON.— GENERAL MINISTRY.
1851—1856.
There is a picturesque and romantic interest attaching
to a country parish, which finds no place in our idea of
ministerial labour in a town. Vet every thoughtful mind
must feel that such distinctions are superficial only. To
those who are really engaged in the work, and engaged in
it heart and soul, the distinctions are of a far different
character. The town Clergyman may miss, indeed, the com
parative quiet and retirement of a country cure; he may
lament the increase of secular business which is forced
upon him by his position : but for all which gives his
work the highest interest, the phases and the development of
human Ufe and character, the unintermitted struggle be
tween evil and good, the pathos and sublimity of this our
mortal existence, upon which the issues of immortality
depend — above all, for the need and the occasions which
continually present themselves, for the use and application
of revealed truth — he feels that the town supplies a far
richer and grander, as well as wider, field; and few are
those, whose heart and energies are consecrated to their
Master, who would exchange such a field for the humbler
labours of a country parish, unless compelled by necessity,
or convinced by clear indications that such was the will
of God.

90 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
This was certainly the feeling of George Wagner, when
once he had thrown himself into his work at Brighton,
and knew and appreciated the opportunities which were
set before him. No charms of rural scenery, not even the
woods and lanes of his much-loved Dallington, peopled as
they were with a thousand human and sacred associations,
had such beauty in his eyes, as the low mean rows of poor
brick houses, and the formal lines of wealthier habita
tions, which constituted the district of St. Stephen's. Be
sides, the firm persuasion, that this was the post which God
had assigned him, was strengthened by the grateful con-:1
sciousness that never before had he enjoyed such health,
never had his physical powers been so great, or his spirits
so even and so elastic, as he found them under the influence?
of the Brighton air.
It -must not be understood, however, that he passed
at once from Dallington to Brighton. It has been seen
already in what a weak and broken state of health his
six years' labours had left him. An interval of rest was
absolutely required ; and that interval was prolonged to
nearly three years. Much might be told of him during-1
that time, which would interest all who care to trace
the course of Christian experience and progress; but to
bring this Memoir into reasonable compass, it will be
necessary to pass rapidly over that period of comparative
inaction. He made his home at his father's house at St.-
Leonard's, occupied chiefly with study, and with such
share of ministerial work as he felt himself equal to, when-^
ever his help was asked for. Visits to his friends in
different parts of the country, and excursions with, his
family, or with some chosen companion, to Scotland,
Wales, and the English lakes, diversified his life, and.
helped him to recover the health which had been so
seriously affected: nor did he forget his old and much'^

BRIGHTON. 91
loved parishioners at DalUngton, with some of whom he
kept up a constant correspondence, going over too, occa
sionally, to the place itself, and strengthening the hands of
the new Vicar, the Rev. R. R. Tatham, with whom he kept
up a frequent and cordial intercourse.
With regard to his studies, he felt that this was an
opportunity not to be lost, for acquiring some knowledge
of Hebrew, of which hitherto he had been entirely igno
rant; and accordingly, soon after his arrival at St. Leo
nard's, he procured a teacher, and applied himself diligently
to the work. Besides theological and miscellaneous reading,
he now also took up the pursuit of Geology and Botany.
To the former of these sciences he was first powerfully
attracted by Hugh Miller's/' Old Red Sandstone ;" a work
which delighted him exceedingly ; and with the author of
which he had the unexpected pleasure of making acquaint
ance, in one of his excursions to Scotland. In the latter
science he more particularly interested himself with the
tribe of Ferns, of the British varieties of which he suc
ceeded in making a complete collection, in his various
rambles and mountain walks.
Meanwhile his ministerial labours found a field close at
hand, first of all among his father's household, whom he
diligently instructed; and next among the poor of the
parish, visiting them under the direction of the Rev. G.
D. St. Quintin, then Incumbent of St. Leonard's ; with
whom, and with Mrs. St. Quintin, he formed an intimate
friendship. Much of his time was also given to Miss
Priscilla Maurice, the admirable sister of the Rev. F. D.
Maurice, herself well known as the Authoress of " Sick
ness, its Trials and Blessings," and other similar works ;
to whom every Thursday he paid a ministerial visit, and
gave the Holy Communion. With Mr. Maurice himself,
he extended and deepened his acquaintance at the house of

92 MEMOIR OF REV, GEORGE WAGNER.
Mr. A. J. Scott (afterwards of Owen's College, Man
chester), whose great powers of mind he had learned at
Herstmonceux to appreciate and admire, and whose Tues
day evening parties he regularly attended in the spring of
1849, which he spent chiefly in London, attending also a
Course of Lectures delivered by Mr. (now Dean) Trench.
These two latter Theologians exercised considerable influx
ence over his mind in modifying or confirming his opinions,-
It was always a great delight to him to be brought in con
tact with men of independent thought, and high intellectual
power, even when differing widely from himself. Thus he
esteemed it no small advantage, as well as pleasure, to
meet Mr. Carlyle in the following summer, on a visit to
his friend, Mr. Erskine,* of Linlathen ; a visit which, inde* i
pendently of this additional attraction, was full of the
highest interest and instructiveness. Amongst other friends
whose society and conversation were of especial value to
him at this time, it may be allowable,, to mention Mr. John
Shaw Lefevre, who was often his companion in long walkgll
at St, Leonard's, and in literary conferences at night. " The
pleasant and instructive conversations I had with him,"
writes Mr. Lefevre, "have left, after a busy interval of
some years, a grateful recollection of affectionate kindness,
and a deep respect for his learning and piety." He often
preached also, and otherwise officiated at St. Leonard's, and ;
Eastbourne, and other Churches. In the summer of 1851, he
took duty for a month in the parish of Herstmonceux, during
the absence of Archdeacon Hare ; taking up his residence
at the Rectory; and working in concert with his friend
the Rev. E. Venables, then Curate to the Archdeacon.
During all this time, it was his earnest desire to be at
work again, as soon as an opening should be made for
him, and his health sufiiciently restored: and on two or
* Author of " Internal Evidences of Revealed Religion," &c.

BRIGHTON. 93
three occasions, he was almost induced to think that the
day was come. More than one desirable Curacy nearly
tempted him to try his strength again ; and he hesitated
for some time before he declined the offer of a country
living, made to him by the Earl of Chichester, on the
recommendation of Archdeacon Hare, and which promised
in some respects to prove another Dallington. He declined
it at last, from the conviction that he could not trust his
health so far as to undertake the whole duty of a parish
single-handed, especially in a locality which perhaps would
not agree with him ; while he did not think it right that
so smaU a charge should absorb the energies of two. In
reply to the letter announcing this final decision, Lord
Chichester, while sorrowfully acquiescing in the reasons
which determined it, adds, " I have, at all events, gained
one thing by the negotiation, in having had the pleasure of
contracting a friendship which I trust may be lasting."
It was in the autumn of 1850, when he was travelling in
Scotland, that the proposal was first made to him by his
uncle, the Vicar of Brighton, that he should undertake the
charge of the new Church and District of St. Stephen's ; the
twelfth of the churches or chapels which have been built
during the incumbency, and chiefly through the energy
and UberaUty, of the Rev. Henry Wagner. Many advantages
suggested themselves to him at once,- — the bracing air of
Brighton, the importance of the work, the society there
insured to him of relations and friends. On the other hand,
he saw several objections ; and he begged the advice of his
parents in the matter ; adding, that " in the mean time he
should ask for guidance and direction from above." The
end of these deliberations was his acceptance of the offer ;
but it was not till the summer of the following year was
far advanced, that the state of affairs allowed him to enter
upon his cure.

94 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
He determined to reside there alone, unaccompanied by
any of his family ; and accordingly he took up his abode in
lodgings, small and in some respects ill-adapted to his
purpose; but to which, having attached himself to the
people of the house, he clung throughout his Brighton
ministry with his usual fidelity.
The Church of St. Stephen's is built of the materials of
the Chapel of the Pavilion, taken down when the latter was
sold by the Crown, and re- erected at the West-end of
Brighton, with only a slight alteration of architectural
form and detail.
The Church is a small one (he writes to Mr. Harrisson), which
is well ; and pre-eminently ugly in an architectural point of view,
to which I am by no means indifferent. But I comfort myself
with the thought that I shall not be in danger of architectural, |
pride, and hope that God may mould there stones for His
spiritual temple.
Some of the sittings were to be free ; though fewer than
he thought desirable. The rest were to be let for the
benefit of the Minister, and the maintenance of the services;
subject, however, to a considerable debt, which stiU re
mained upon the building when it was opened. The district,:
assigned to it extends from Spring Street (east) to Norfolk
Road (west), and from Western Road (south) to Victoria
Road (north). The population was estimated, the year
after, at about 1,200.
In July, 1851, on St. James's Day, St. Stephen's Church
was opened. Archdeacon Garbett preached on the occasion,
in consequence of the Bishop's indisposition ; Archdeacon
Hare, in whose jurisdiction he still continued, being also un
avoidably absent. As the debt upon the building was not
yet paid off, the consecration did not take place till the
June of the year following ; meanwhile the Church was
licensed for the performance of the necessary services.

BRIGHTON. 95
A fortnight afterwards (August 11, 1851) he writes to
his mother : —
You will, I am sure, be happy to hear that I enjoy my work
greatly, and do not find it at all too much for my strength. The
congregation yesterday morning was remarkably good. The
lower part of the Church was full, and there were a good many
in both galleries. The number of Communicants was small.
This I quite expected; but I trust it will increase, especially
from amongst the poor. My district is very interesting. It has
been well worked by District Visitors, who seem to have been
very useful ; and Mr. Vaughan's public ministry has evidently
produced great effect. On Wednesday, I am going to town to
see Dr. Reid, to consult him about the best plan for getting rid
of the disagreeable echo in St. Stephen's. It is not so bad as it
was, in consequence of the congregations having been larger ;
but exists in measure still : and it is a very fatiguing Church to
do duty in, for the size. I get a good deal of help ; but shall be
glad when I have a regular assistant.
With regard to the echo here spoken of, it may be well
to take this opportunity of remarking, that he took great
trouble, and incurred great expense from time to time in
remedying this and other defects of the building ; especially
in respect of ventilation, and warming, and lighting. His
UberaUty in these matters was as large as it was unostenta
tious and sometimes unobserved. He was willing at all
times to go to any expense for the comfort and convenience
of his flock. In his last letter written to his Curate, while
able to attend to such arrangements, he replied to a sugges
tion of this kind, " Every thing done in Churches is ex
pensive. But whatever is necessary for the health and
comfort of the congregation ought to be done."
And now it remains to give an account of his five years'
ministry at Brighton: a matter of considerable difficulty,
both as to the selection, and to the arrangement of ma-

96 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
terials. After full consideration, it appears to be the best
plan, to discard altogether the thought of producing a con
tinuous narrative ; and, instead of this, to distribute what
has to be told, under the several heads of his ministerial
work. His life there was not an eventful one ; at least,, the
events which mark it derive little light from being, pre
sented in chronological sequence ; while the amount of his
labours, and the extent of his influence, will be better
appreciated, if the several departments of his work are laid
side by side, and each is separately considered.
At the same time, let it be plainly understood from the
beginning, and distinctly remembered, that throughout this .
period, George Wagner occupied a subordinate, if not a
dependent, position. He had no power to apply and to carry!
out the parochial system of our Church, in all its in
tegrity: even within his own district, his authority was
limited. The results of his labours therefore, and even his
plans and arrangements, were but an imperfect expression;
of what he desired, and might have attempted, to effect^
Whether those results, under other circumstances, would
have been larger and happier, it is needless to conjecture
and to speculate upon. As it was, in his humbler position,!
he was sheltered from those darts of jealousy, and oppo-*
sition, and party spirit, and calumny, which ever strike the
highest places : and he was spared the difficult task of com^j
bining, controlling, and reconciling the dissimilar and
often discordant elements which he would have had to deal
with, even among his feUow-labourers in the work. Perhaps
it was happy for him that he was spared this perilousl
trial— perilous, though it might have led to stiU more*
eminent usefulness ; it was happy for him, at any rate, that,
released from so many secular cares, he was able more
unreservedly to " give himself to prayer and to the ministry
of the word."

BRIGHTON. 97
The materials of the following summary, and in many
cases the very words in which it is conveyed, are supplied
by those who were associated with him in his work, or
who benefited by it more especially.
1. The services and regular duties in St. Stephen's
Church were as follows : — Besides the ordinary ministra
tions in the morning and afternoon of Sundays, there was
a full Service on Wednesdays, and there were Prayers on
Fridays, and on all of the Saints' days ; a full Service on
every day in Passion Week, excepting Easter Eve, when
there were Morning Prayers ; on Ascension Day ; in the
evening of the 31st of December, and in the morning of
New Year's Day ; and two full Services on Christmas Day,
and on Good Friday.
The Holy Communion was administered on the 2nd and
4th Sundays of each month ; in the former case after the
usual service, in the latter at 9 a.m.: on New Tear's Day,
Good Friday, Holy Thursday, and Trinity Sunday ; and
twice on Christmas Day, Easter Day, and Whitsunday, at
the hours above named.
When the Schools for the upper classes, some of which
attended St. Stephen's, were in Brighton, there was cate
chising in the Service on every alternate Friday.
In the division of labour with his Curates, George
Wagner showed at once his determination not to spare
himself ; and his desire to assume nothing beyond the
necessary priority of his position. He always took the
morning sermon, and read prayers in the afternoon ; except
on the first Sunday in each month, when he preached in
the afternoon to a congregation of children.
For the Wednesday's Service he chose some special
subject, deUvering courses of Lectures alternately with his
Curate; and when not thus lecturing, he undertook the
catechetical instruction on the Friday. These Wednesday
H

98 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
Lectures appear to be remembered with especial gratitude
by his congregation. He seemed to stand forth more as
their Pastor, and to address them even more affectionately,
than on other occasions. For, in truth, he knew that few
would care to come at that time, but those whose hearts were
opened, or at least disposed to hear : and he spoke to them
with freedom and with confidence accordingly, carrying
them on with him, and building them up in the faith. The
same may be said of the Sermons delivered in Passion J
Week. On New Year's Day he would select some text, *
which he commended to his people as their motto for the^
year. As a preacher, he was not much adapted to become a
favourite with the multitude; and those who heard himonly|
two or three times, would hardly understand the impression
he produced, and the influence he exercised over his habitual
hearers. In his manner of delivery, he laboured under
considerable disadvantage in consequence of his deafhes§||
which produced a certain flatness and sameness of intona
tion, and provoked the remark that he was not sufficiently '
animated. But this defect was compensated by the
deep solemnity, the sweet calmness, and the entire sim
plicity which pervaded his words, and looks, and whole
demeanour. It was impossible to hear him, without feelingl
how deep was his own conviction of the truth of thafj
Gospel which he preached: nor were there wanting in
stances of persons who were chiefly and at once impressed
by that very delivery which others regarded as defective. *
" I first saw him in church," says one who attributes to
his ministry the highest blessing which one fellow-creature-
can convey to another, " and was immediately arrested by
his voice and manner. It was at once solemn, earnest, andj
touching: and his reading of the Prayers and Scriptures!
was very remarkable. More than once has the truth dawned

BRIGHTON. 99
on my heart, when he was reading the Scriptures, especially
the Gospels."
The subject of Doctrine is too important to be discussed
here, and demands a more careful analysis.
His style was that of a thoroughly educated man ; a man
of too well disciplined a mind, too correct a taste, and
above all, too chastened and sincere a spirit, to use or to
tolerate ornamental language. Before an educated congre
gation he seldom employed even an illustration, or a meta
phor ; and never unless he felt that it was needed. His
message was too high, too earnest, too sacred in his eyes,
to be dressed out with artificial attractions. He forgot
himself in his office, and before his Master. Hence his
words were simple, truthful, solid, forcible. With the
exception of a few mannerisms, which shall be noticed in
another place, his style deserved that highest praise, that
it expressed exactly the thought which he intended to em
body, without drawing attention to its form ; and adapted
itself, unbidden, to the feelings which occupied his heart,
rising or falling as emotion prompted, and as the tide of
imagination swelled or ebbed within his mind.
His own estimate of his sermons may be best learned
from the following extract from his letters : —
With regard to sermons, I beg your most fervent prayers.
I long, I long for a more broken heart ; to cease altogether from
myself, and to live more fully in Jesus. I long to ascend the
pulpit each Sunday, with deeper solemnity of mind, with more
profound abasement of myself, and in more simple dependence
on my Saviour. It often seems to me on the very verge of im
possibility, that anything proceeding from a heart like mine can
. ever help any one : and yet I know that God's power and love
can overleap all impossibilities. Oh that He may do so, and
gather souls to Himself at St. Stephen's ! To Him be all the
glory.
H 2

100 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
It was his habit also never to look for any results from
his preaching. He felt (so he told his Curate) that the
changing character of his congregation was a source of con
solation to him ; because the word might take effect upon!
a casual hearer, and God would carry on the work without
his knowing anything about it. He had once been very
anxious (he said) to see some proof of success in his preach-
ing ; but he was convinced that this was very wrong, and
very dangerous. Yet multitudes will testify that " his
Gospel came unto them not in word only, but also in power,
and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assurance."
Compare with his own estimate of himself the testimony
of his Curate. " His sermons were unusually fresh and
new. I never heard so comprehensive a preacher, or one
so practical, or one more deeply spiritual. Each portion of
revealed truth received from him its share of attention : and
so much independent thought and study was brought to
bear upon his sermons, that they were never commonplace.
After hearing him week after week, for between three and
four years, I felt that there was always something new and
fresh in his mode of propounding truth." «
Or take the deliberate judgment of one of his congrega4
tion ; whose very name, if mentioned, would carry authority
with it. " If the true end of preaching is not merely to
interest or instruct, but above all to arouse and to edify, he
must be classed as amongst the most useful and influential!
of the preachers of the day." Truly, "He that humbleth
himself shall be exalted."
At Brighton, he seldom, or never preached extempore,
except on the more irregular occasions. The mass of
written sermons which he has left behind him, attests his
diligence ; and when (as in Passion Week) it was neces
sary to produce one at least every day, amidst his manyj
engagements and distractions, the thought and care ben.

BRIGHTON. 101
stowed upon each of them becomes a matter for surprise
and admiration. Amongst all these sermons, too, there is
not one (apparently) which was preached a second time in
St. Stephen's ; and those which have been delivered twice
or oftener, in other pulpits than his own, are, for the most
part, such as he had specially prepared in the first place
for a congregation of strangers, and which, accordingly, he
felt to be equally suitable to a similar audience elsewhere.
" Unless some special call rendered it impossible, he was
always present at the Week-day Services of his Church,
even when not taking part in the duty. He was most
unwilling, however, to take no share in this. His people
remember well the deep devotion of his manner when
ministering before them. They were wont to speak of his
appearance as almost apostolic. When administering the
Lord's Supper, he seemed to feel especially the presence of
God : and he took care not to lose a moment of com
munion with Him, as every pause and interval of the
Service was occupied by him in prayer. It was his
custom, before every Service, to offer up a short prayer in
the Vestry with the Clergyman who shared the duty with
Hm, asking for God's presence and blessing. He objected
strongly to the help of a clerk for the responses, and
frequently urged upon the congregation the duty of
uniting their voices in prayer and praise. He had a
strong wish also, that the singing should be of a purely
congregational character, and therefore had no regular
choir :" though several members of the congregation used
to meet together for an hour on the Saturdays, for the
purpose of practising, and thus enable themselves to lead
their fellow-worshippers with better effect.
It was not until the last year of his ministry, that
Baptisms were celebrated in the Church. He was very
glad to take advantage of a wish, which was expressed,

102 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
that he would allow it ; and himself undertook the ex
pense of the Font, sacrificing also eight sittings to make
room for it. Some of his congregation, hearing of this,
resolved immediately that he must not be allowed to bear
the cost ; and, having found out the exact expense which
he had been put to, sent him the money by one of their5
body, (the rest of them suppressing their names,) with suit
able expressions of their regard, and explanations of the
grounds on which they claimed thus to act. This little
testimony of their esteem and consideration touched and
delighted him extremely ; and his reply was characteristic
of his loving pastoral spirit.*
His relations with his Curates were always of the most
confiding and endearing character. He ever sought to
" prefer them to himself in honour," courting their sym
pathy and counsel no less than their confidence, and
striving to realize a complete unity of object and purpose
and action. It was part of the weekly arrangements,
that they should meet at his house for half-an-hour on

* TO SIDNEY GURNET, ESQ.
Dear Mr. Gurney, )
Pray accept, and convey to the other members of my beloved 1
congregation associated with you in this kind thought, my very heartfelt
thanks for the gift which your note announces. I cannot express to you
how I feel the delicacy of the gift (so much more valuable than any
personal one), and the sympathy of which it is the exponent. Amongstj
the many great blessings which God has so freely bestowed, there is none ',
so great, after the salvation of my own soul, as this, that He has called me
to minister amongst those who have ever shown their readiness in different^
ways " to spend and be spent" in Christ's service. May our God increase
in us this grace more and more ; conforming us to the image of Him who
spent His time on earth in communion with His Father, and in going about
doing good. I remain, dear Mr. Gurney,
Yours very sincerely, Geokge Wagner.
St. Leonard's, March 1, 1856.

BRIGHTON. 103
Wednesdays before the Morning Service, for special prayer,
personal and intercessory, and joint consideration of some
passage of Scripture which bore upon their pastoral work.
More particular deliberations, and the transaction of busi
ness, were reserved for other times.
His first Curate was the Reverend William Stowe, a
young Clergyman who soon became to him a very brother;
but who left him in a few months, being appointed to
a living of his own. Here he was almost immediately
seized, with an illness which, not long afterwards, terminated
in death. George Wagner's letters, written to this dear
friend and to Mrs. Stowe, in the midst of their anxiety and
affliction, are numerous, full of tender sympathy and
Christian consolation, and abounding too in those marks
of humility which were so characteristic of him ; as when,
after reminding his friend of the lessons which sickness is
designed to teach, he adds — " When we meet again, you
will impart to me some of the valuable lessons you have
learned, that I may be comforted together with you ;" or,
in writing to the wife, exclaims, — " What a mystery that
he should be laid aside ; and I, an unprofitable servant,
should be allowed still to work ! " After Mr. Stowe's
>:death, he preached a sermon at St. Stephen's, of affectionate
tribute to his memory ; and the correspondence which
he kept up with the afflicted widow, only ceased with his
own Ufe.
The letter, which he wrote to her on the occasion just
¦referred to, is so touching and beautiful, that it must be
given almost at length : — May 3, 1852.
My dear Mrs. Stowe,
I enclose a sermon which I preached yesterday morn
ing ; as at its close are some remarks concerning your dear, dear
husband. Like all my thoughts, they are very poor. Still,

104 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
though they are so, and there is nothing in them that can be in
the least new to you, yet I send them, because not a breath that
bears forth anything concerning one so dear to you can be with
out interest to yourself. And if there is nothing else, you will
find in it an expression of a love to him, which I dare not fully
express : and this now flows full in sympathy with you, in your
deep bereavement. Many of my congregation were deeply
affected, especially at his touching prayer. May the God of all
grace rivet it on their hearts, and lead them to seek their Saviour, \
whilst He may be found ! This surely is one reason, why God
so mysteriously removes His most faithful servants, even that
others may be led to serve. May my dear brother's departure he
the means of quickening the steps of many towards Zion ! I do
not know whether the 68th Psalm has been a favourite with you.
There are some beautiful verses in it, especially verse 1 3, and verse
28. We, like Israel of old, have often to "lie among the pots pi
weary, downcast, and suffering — our hearts full of trembling,;;
and scarcely able to look up — unable and almost unwilling to
think that it can ever be otherwise. And yet a day will come
when we " shall be as the wings of a dove, covered with silver,
and her feathers with yellow gold" — when every ray of the SunJ
of righteousness will be caught by our souls, and be reflected to
others. The Clergymen who after this were successively, and for
some time conjointly, his Curates, the Rev. W. Clarke and
Rev. H. A. Olivier, to whose records of their beloved friend|
a great part of this Chapter is due, found in him the
same brotherly affection, the same encouraging and sancti
fying influences ; and none can testify more fully than they
can to "the blessing which resulted from intercourse with
him," — " the attraction of the zeal and love which stirred!
him," — "the vision of sweetness which the very remem-t
brance of his life brings up ; a picture of heavenly beauty,
which I never expect to find surpassed, if equalled, in the
life of any mortal man."

BRIGHTON. 105
2. The great majority of the congregation at St. Stephen's
belonged to the upper and educated classes ; and to them,
therefore, out of Church as well as in it, George Wagner
felt that a very large part of his pastoral ministrations were
due. He made it a point to call upon every one who took
a sitting in the Church, or who might be considered to be
reaUy connected with it, as well as on all who resided
within the District — though these latter he did not continue
to regard as members of his flock, if he found that they
attached themselves to another Minister by preference.
He did not decline the usual social intercourse with his
equals : but rigidly restricted himself to two stated even
ings in the week for this purpose, accepting the first invita
tions which reached him. For he coiu-ted friendly inter
course with the richer, no less than the poorer members of
his flock ; only striving with faithfulness and zeal to im
part to that intercourse the character which he desired. This
sort of pastoral work was new to him; but it need hardly be
said how gracefully and efficiently it was done, by a man
of his mental and spiritual endowments. In many cases
the advances which he thus made were cordially met.
The warmest Christian friendship grew up between the
Minister and several of his educated parishioners. From
them he drew his District Visitors, his Sunday-school
Teachers, and his assistants and co-operators in those other
difficult and delicate tasks which we shall presently have
occasion to mention. Nor did he feel himself, or allow
them to think, that in thus co-operating, they were con
ferring a personal benefit upon him. Both he and they
regarded this work in a far higher point of view. It was
a privilege, an honour, a blessing, to be employed as in
struments for the advancement of God's kingdom. He gave
them his Christian confidence, and " desired fruit that
should abound to their account ;" and that confidence, and

106 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
the love which prompted that desire, was a far better
encouragement and reward than thanks or compliments.
And even when sympathy was less complete, his visits.
were never unacceptable ; and often recognised as a great
source of consolation and improvement. He made his
influence felt, and kept the supreme importance of holy
things in view, without in any way forcing the subject
upon others, and without a particle of stiffness, or cant,;
or the least tinge of pretension to a more saintly character
than his fellows. " I used sometimes to attend him in his
visiting," says Mr. Clarke, " and was always interested in
the fertility of his conversation. He seemed so conversant
with the current literature and topics of interest of the day.
But I observed that he rarely, if ever, closed a visit without
giving the conversation some happy and improving turn|i
or conveying with consummate tact some little hint in the
way of advice, or rebuke, or suggestion, conveyed so skil
fully and gently as to edify without giving offence^','
Every one could see that should any need arise, in time of
affliction, or difficulty, or mental distress, his heart was
open to them, his time and his advice were at their service.
And richly were these expectations fulfiUed, to those who!
availed themselves of the opportunity. They found in him
not only a patient listener, and a sincere sympathizer ; but
also a wise and thoughtful counsellor, a ready and active
helper, and (if the word be not misunderstood) a faithful
and discerning confessor. It would be wrong to adduce?
some instances of this which might be mentioned:; but it
is allowable to pass a little way out of these generalities,;
" We never had such a friend before," writes one of his
congregation, " or one who so sympathized with our
every joy or sorrow, and who was at any time so kindly
ready to give advice or comfort as it was needed. Oh, how
well I remember the joy with which we heard his well-

BRIGHTON. 107
known knock, so characteristic of himself ; and his bright,
joyous, and almost angelic expression when he came into
the room ; and then the happy holy conversation, which
proceeded ' out of the abundance of his heart ;' so that I
think he never left us without our feeling, What must
heaven be!"
" He always met you with such sweetness and ready
sympathy," is the testimony of another, " that it was not
difficult to confide to him the inward struggles of the spirit.
You were sure to find in him heartfelt sympathy ; and his
advice was evidently founded upon his own long-tried ex
perience. . . . His wisdom struck me more particularly with
regard to the young. I learnt more from him with regard
to the religious instruction of children, than from any one I
ever came in contact with. . . . His advice to parents was
most solemn and searching. ' Be yourselves what you
would have your children be, is the secret of all good
training,' he would say."
He interested himself also in the studies, and mental
cultivation, of his people, especially if it bore, or could be
made to bear, (and what cultivation could not ?) upon their
spiritual welfare. He offered one of his congregation to
teach her German, setting and hearing the requisite lessons,
and correcting exercises. And so with other intellectual
"pursuits. " Once having been advised," writes a parish
ioner of his, " to read a difficult and rather doubtful book, I
lent it to him first, and begged him to make notes for me on
the margin. Instead of this, he returned it to me, with
many sheets of full and most valuable notes upon it, chap
ter by chapter."
So, again, another thus gives a similar testimony : — " He
never failed to come to you in any difficult case, if applied
to, even though he might have much occupation ; and after
he had seen you on the subject which, had given you pain,

108 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
he would revert to it in his next visit. On one occasion,
when I was in great trouble to know whether I had done
right, on detailing the circumstances of the case to him, he
said, ' I cannot see that there has been any wrong done on
your part ; but then it is the motive with which you did it
which determines the action, and this I can be no judge of.' "
A lady called on him one day for counsel, and said to
him, that one great source of her trial was nervousness.*
'¦' /was. nervous for five years," was his reply, " and I thank
God for it ; for otherwise I never could have sympathized
with those who are so. Seek comfort, as I have done, in
the thought, ' My flesh and my heart faileth ; but God is
the strength of my heart, and my portion for ever.' "
Above all, in those critical seasons when the human!
heart most needs Christian sympathy and counsel, it was
his delight to give it. Two such cases may be mentioned,
as they are secure from recognition. " A young lady, who
was in Brighton only for a short time, was taken to heajjj
him preach. She had always been an amiable character,,;
and had a regard for religion and religious people. But
she now first found out her danger .... and could not be
happy till she had opened her heart to him. Nothing
could exceed the kindness and patience he showed in
teaching, guiding, and encouraging her. The time was
short in which he could minister to her ; and yet it was
sufficient, with God's blessing, to enable her to go on het|
way rejoicing." -'
The other is more striking still. There was a lady who
had come with her husband to Brighton, to spend some
days at an hotel. She was utterly worldly, and sadly
ignorant of religion, though it was her habit to go to churc||
once on Sundays, even at a watering-place, asking, on such
occasions, which was the most fashionable church. This time
however, she made no such inquiry ; but went out into the

BRIGHTON. 109
street, on Sunday, undirected, and with no special purpose in
view. " Oh," she thought to herself, " it is not a fashionable
church that I want. There is something more than this."
She came to the door of St. Stephen's ; and seeing what the
building was, went in. George Wagner preached. The
words of the sermon entered like a sword into her heart ;
and on her return home, she could not rest till she had
written to him, begging for his advice and guidance. He
came to her at the hotel ; and heard a tale of deep and
aggravated sorrow, and complicated difficulties, besides her
spiritual distress. He soothed, and counselled, and prayed
with her ; and on her departure from Brighton, continued
to correspond with her, not without a marked and blessed
effect resulting from his labours.*
But it was, perhaps, in the sick room, and by the bed of
suffering, that the peculiar value of his ministrations
was most felt. His humility and delicacy of mind, his
considerate sympathy, and his quick perception of what
was chiefly needed in each particular case, made him
a welcome visitor ; where a less gentle and less skilful touch
would have pained and burdened the sufferer. The following
testimony of one whom he thus attended, while it illustrates,
* The sequel of this story is too remarkable to be omitted. On giving
her the promise of secrecy which she exacted, he had begged to be allowed
to make one exception; there was a friend with whom he continually
prayed, and he loved to mention in his prayers the cases that lay nearest
to his heart. Some years after this, when George Wagner's illness had
removed him from England, the same lady, being again on a visit to
Brighton, had occasion to call upon one of the congregation of St. Stephen's,
about a charitable institution in which she was interested. The lady
upon whom she called, was one of those who draw out, as by a spell, the
confidence of their fellow-creatures ; and before the interview was over,
the visitor had confided to her the secret sorrows of her life. " There is
but one other being in the world (she concluded) to whom I ever told it,
Mr. George Wagner." " Oh how often (was the reply) have he and I Jmelt
oy that chaw to pray for you I"

110 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
with singular fulness, the observations which have, just
been made, is the more valuable, as the lady herself was one
who differed from him widely in various points of religious
opinion: — "Mr. George Wagner visited me ministerially,
during a tedious and painful iUness at Brighton. We had.:,
not previously been acquainted. I was very much im
pressed with almost the first words he said to me : ' This is
the will of God, even your sanctification.' That one great
truth which he placed before my mind, seemed at once to
tranquillize and feed it, by supplying me with a subjecfcfor
reflection. I do not know whether it was his intention,; but
it certainly seemed to be his practice, to leave some idea, or
text for meditation. His visit generally began with con-;!
versation, in which he entered kindly into one's varioiaigj
trials. He then read a portion of Scripture, and concluded
by offering up a prayer, in which he seemed to give utterJj
ance to the tender consideration he had for the wants and1
sufferings of others.
" For many months he visited me late on Saturday after
noons : and one of his frequent petitions was for a blessing
on the ensuing day. I felt it might be an answer to those!
earnest prayers, that my many solitary silent Sundays were!
not days of weariness, but periods of abounding peace*
On one occasion I asked him how to silence that oft-recur-j
ring question, Why the Lord thus dealt with me? (for my!
illness was long, and my other griefs were many). He
promptly replied in the words of Scripture, 'The LordJ
shall reveal even this unto you.' One day I was in great!
sorrow, hourly expecting to hear of the death of a youngr:
friend, under peculiarly touching circumstances. He read
to me the martyrdom of St. Stephen ; pointing out how
quickly he passed from a painful death to the immediatli
presence of his Lord, standing waiting to receive and wel
come the spirit of the saint. He made everything an

BRIGHTON. Ill
occasion of prayer. It was needful I should be removed
from one house to another; and though the distance was
short, yet to me the fatigue was formidable. What courage
it gave me to see him that day, and to be reminded of that
beautiful prayer, ' If thy presence go not with us, carry us
not up hence ! ' Towards the end of the year, I became
so ill, that every one considered I was dying ; and I sup
posed my summons was at hand. Mr. Wagner came, and
said, ' You are too weak to think much. Only remember,
that, if you are unable to lay hold on God, He holds you
with His right hand.' He never spoke of differences in
reUgious opinions : but always aimed at raising and fixing
my thoughts on those great truths which are an anchor of
the soul. Once I was speaking of the example of Saints.
He replied emphatically, ' It is safer to meditate on the
example of Jesus — the only perfect example.' "
Nor, while attending the sick, did he forget the oppor
tunity thus given to the Minister of Christ for influencing
the other members of the family; nor fail to offer that
sympathy, which is so welcome and so powerful for good,
when warm and genuine as his always was. Many is the
household which remembers with gratitude the use he made
of the melancholy occasion which brought him first amongst
them. One family thankfully records his weekly visits to
a suffering relation, ever resulting in consolation to the
other members also, and the humility with which he would
reply when thanked for his attendance, "I consider it a great
privilege to myself to visit her." When the sufferer died,
he asked to be allowed to perform the Funeral Service,
though the corpse had to be removed to the family vault
more than fifty miles distant; requesting, as a favour to
himself, what the family could not but feel to be an act of
the most delicate consideration to themselves : and, taking
his place in a railway-carriage with a brother of the

112 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
deceased, he passed the time in a conversation, the im
pression left by which remains to this day.
It has been remarked already how careful he was to
keep sight, if possible, of those whom he had influenced, or
hoped to influence, for good, even when they were removed,'
to a distance. A beautiful instance of this practice presents
itself here, in connexion with his visitation of the sick. A
lady had come to Brighton for her health, and attended his
ministry, during which time she was prepared by him for
Confirmation. Two years afterwards, a sad illness and the
pressure of most painful circumstances, caused her to seek
refuge in a London hospital, where she died. There he
visited her three times. In his last visit he found she had
been removed to another ward, and was so sadly changed'j
by suffering, that he supposed the nurse had brought him to
some one else. But the dying lady recognised him ; and,
putting out her hand, said, " while the very shades of death
were gathering upon her brow," * " Christ is all sufficient^
Blessed token granted him of the success vouchsafed to his|
long labour of love! As he departed, she repeated three
times — " God bless you ! "
Nor was it only those who asked his help, or who had
some claim on his attentions, whom he desired and strove to -
benefit. He was ever ready, ever anxious, to answer any
call of Providence, or avail himself of any opening that
occurred. " I remember telling him," says one of his con- 1
gregation, " of an old gentleman living opposite to us, who
was more than eighty years of age, and who (as we had
heard) had never been to church for twenty years, although
he was strong and active. The next time we saw him, we
found he had not been able to rest without making an effort
to see him, though unfortunately he did not succeed. An
other time, when he heard of a young officer being very
* His own words. i

BRIGHTON. 113
iU, though he caUed once and again, and failed to get
admittance, he made another effort and was successful.
Hew few there are that are thus earnest to save souls ! "
One other instance may be mentioned, as showing the
breadth and the hopefulness of his charity. There was a
young man lodging in the district for some time, who was
avowedly a free-thinker. George Wagner heard of him,
and deeply interested himself about him. He had him
frequently to breakfast, and otherwise sought to draw him
gently to the knowledge of the truth which is in Christ.
The young man left Brighton ; but not before he had been
much influenced (as there is reason to believe) by the
example he had seen.
3. If the work of the ministry among the upper classes
was ground heretofore untried by him, the same thing
cannot be said of his pastoral intercourse with the poor ;
and to this he gave himself (if possible) with still greater
zeal, and certainly with still keener delight. He felt it
was emphatically his Master's work ; and he loved it more
than all besides. " In order truly to understand his work
among the poor," (says one of his district visitors,) " they
themselves should be seen and listened to : for no narrative,
however correct, can convey a just idea of the effect his
ministry produced, or of the abiding influence of it."
" His deep sympathy with the sick and sorrowful " (writes
another) " was truly like that of his Divine Master ; so
gentle, so tender, so patient ! Delicate as he was, no
weather prevented him from visiting them, early or late.
Even the irreligious bear testimony to his unceasing kind
ness: and all the poor in my district say, they never again
shall meet with such a Christian. ' So like our Saviour: ' that
is their expression." " I went with him one day to visit
among the poor " (writes a third); " and it was most grati
fying to see the look of pleasure and confidence with which
i

114 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
they all greeted him. The first visit was to a poor neglected,
young woman, whom he wished me to teach to read and
write, and to instruct in Scripture. Then to a poor aid
man, who had met with an accident in falUng from a ladder ;¦;¦
to him he read the first part of Heb. xii., and spoke so
beautifully of God's chastening hand, that the tears ran
down the cheeks of the poor man's wife. Then we went to
visit a poor girl who was lingering in consumption. To
her he read Matt. xi. 25 — 27, dwelling chiefly on the
words, ' Even so, Father ; for so it seemed Igood in thy
sight.' As we came out, he said with a look of pain, ' How
sad to see the young suffer ! ' His power of sympathy was:
amazing. All who knew him must have recognised it."
These district visitors were not organised in the way?
best adapted to aid each several Minister in the superin
tendence of his flock. " I know," writes Mr. Olivier, " thafta
it was his intention to bring himself into a closer and more
pastoral relation with the district visitors ; who, in BrightonJ
act under a society, and, in a measure, in less intimafg
connexion with the Minister of the district than in some
other parishes. He had hoped to call them togethei
monthly, in order to regulate the giving of alms, to encou
rage them by his counsel, and strengthen them by uniteijj
prayer." It will easily be understood, therefore, how thej
prevailing arrangement made his own labours among the
poor in some degree more desultory than they might have
been; and the reader must not look for a systematic acconnlj
of them, but be contented with a few characteristic anec-:|
dotes, illustrating the industry, the tenderness, and the
wisdom, with which he discharged this part of his minis-|
terial office. It will be particularly observed (the poor|
never failed to observe and appreciate it) with what^
delicacy he treated them, what honour he conceded and
paid to that common humanity which Christ had redeemed,

BRIGHTON. 115
and which he felt was as precious in God's sight, and as
capable of the highest elevation and dignity in them, as it
is in the most cultivated, the most refined, and the noblest
of mankind.
From the authorities above referred to, and from other
similar sources, the following passages are quoted: — *
It was to the poor of his flock that his sympathy was most
drawn out. The desolate and sorrowful were sure of his help :
and his way of helping them (as many have told me) was the
best part of it. One poor woman remarked, that he always
made her feel, when he called, as though she were doing him a
favour in receiving him, rather than he doing her one. Another
whom he visited, on hearing that she was ill, said that he remon
strated with her for not having sent for him, as he might not
have known her state. She replied, that much as she longed to
see him, she hesitated to ask him to call, knowing his many en
gagements. He told her never to do so again : " for," said he,
" you should remember that it is my greatest pleasure to come
to you when ill, or in distress.'' And this was said (she remarked)
in such a way that I knew it was true.
A woman, whose husband was long ill, told me that Mr.
Wagner constantly visited him. She said, that on going one day
into the room after Mr. Wagner left, her husband said to her,
"Oh, I feel as if an angel had been sitting with me." After
these visits (she added) she could not help remarking the effects
left on her husband's mind, in the deepened submission, and
.increased holiness of his character.
His unwearied kindness and devotion in the case of a poor
young man of nineteen, who died of consumption, came under my
own observation, and was veiy striking. When Mr. Wagner first
saw him, he was very unhappy about the spiritual condition of
this youth, and earnestly did he watch for some proof of pre-
* The written narratives which have been supplied by the poor them
selves (for some such have been procured), though artless and touching,
.have scarcely point enough to be introduced here, at the cost of greatly
'extending the length of the sketch. i 2

116( MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
paration for the eternal world, to which he was evidently hasten
ing. The mother told me, with many tears, that the tenderness,,
and faithfulness, and sweet patience of Mr. Wagner with her
poor boy could never be effaced from her mind. Notwithstanding
his unceasing occupations during the Confirmation time, he
begged of her to send for him at any hour, night or day, if her
son seemed to wish it. After watching this case for long, with
that heartfelt anxiety known only to the faithful Pastor, he had
the happiness of believing that the youth died a real penitent,
rejoicing in the mercy of his Lord and Saviour. The mother
spoke gratefully of the sympathy Mr. Wagner showed her at
this time of trial, especially of his offering to perform the funeral.
On the morning of the day, he went to the house and prayed
with the family : " and such a prayer ! " said she ; " that did
indeed comfort us."

All he said seemed to leave such a deep impression. One poor,
girl, who was very ignorant, and had only a few weeks before
come out of prison, and with whom he talked and prayed only
once before she went to a Reformatory, wrote to me at least two
years afterwards to ask me the name of the Clergyman who had
prayed with her before she left Brighton : for she could not- re
member it, although she had never forgotten his prayer, nor a
short one which he taught her, and which she still uses.

He was so ready ever with sympathy and consolation, that he
had more work in this way than his health could bear. I once
knew him to be at the sick-bed of a young child at six in the
morning, though he had left it late the night before. The parents,
who were poor people, feared the child was worse ; and he was
sent for at that early hour : so sure were they of his readiness to
come. He never would be thanked for his acts of kindness, or
for His ministrations. " No," he would say, " you must thank
God." It seemed quite painful to him to hear any good in
himself mentioned.
How he used to sorrow for those who were yet in their sins !

BRIGHTON. 117
On two occasions especially, which I remember, his countenance
was quite changed, and he seemed in deep sorrow.
His great liberality to the poor was accompanied with true
discrimination. Gentle and charitable as he was, he was not
imposed upon by false pretences, nor would he foster idleness or
improvidence. His extreme kindliness of spirit must have made
reproof a painful task; yet in the few instances which came
under my knowledge, he did not shrink from faithfully setting
before the person in error the sinful and dangerous consequences
of wrong conduct.
On the other hand, none felt more deeply than he that
" it is more blessed to give than to receive :" and none
knew better how to give.
As exemplifying his extreme delicacy, I may mention the case
of a family, who had been in much better circumstances ; but
who had lost all. In giving them pecuniary relief, he felt that
he might hurt their feelings ; but sending for the eldest daughter,
he said, in presenting her with a sovereign, " You know from
; Whom this comes." This little story is only one of many others
- which might be related of him, did we but know to whom to go ;
and had we the power of bringing to the light of day deeds con
cerning which his right hand knew not what his left hand did.

His landlady speaks much of his care and thought for the
poor, often sending them what she had prepared for his own
. dinner, in spite of her remonstrances. " He thought anything,"
she said, "good enough for himself."
The other day, I met with a poor woman, who, when telling
me her many troubles, broke forth in a strain of gratitude and
affection for Mr. Wagner, and of all that he had done for her and
hers. I inquired her history more particularly ; and heard a tale
of deep and heavy trial, from sickness and poverty, and the usual
story of all he had done to lighten these sorrows, and to teach
her to bear them aright. Her husband had been entirely laid

118 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
aside from work, by severe and long-continued illness, which
ended, after years of suffering, in death. She said that at
first he could only repine, and think it hard that he should be
thus struck down in the vigour of his days ; " but,'' said she,
"after he knew Mr. Wagner, who visited him always once, and
often two or three times a week, his mind became changed, and
at last he could bless God for his affliction." The poor woman
told me that after her husband's death, who left her with six
children unprovided for, she must have sunk under her heavy
burden, but for the sympathy and unwearied kindness of Mr.
Wagner. " He let me," said she, " tell him all I felt ; and I
could tell him all : to no one could I open my heart as to him.
Oh!" added she, "what a friend we have lost ! He told my
husband on his death-bed that he would never forsake us, and
this was such a comfort to him then." She gave me some letters
she had received from him, about placing one of her daughters as
Pupil-teacher in a school. They were written during his last
illness; one in pencil written from his couch, and still about
these plans for her daughter. "E. has been much in my
thoughts lately," he says. " Tell her not to fear, but to commend
herself and her ways into the hands of the Lord ; and then all
must be well. If she is calm, trusting in God, she will do every
thing [in her examination] much better." And so it was that
he gained the hearts of his people. His own heart was with
them; and he thought nothing which interested them, too small
to interest him.
This last observation may be aptly illustrated by the
following little anecdote.
A poor man was suffering severely from pain in his head.
"Wear a straw-hat, John," said Mr. Wagner ; " I do when I am
in the country; for I can tell you I suffer in my head too."
John not only took to the straw-hat, but ever after used to
speak of him as " my friend Mr. Wagner.'' He felt a oneness
with his Minister, who had so identified their little common
troubles.

BRIGHTON. 119
"His usual time for parochial visiting" (says Mr.
Clarke) " was five hours a day, except when he had some
special interruptions, which doubtless used often to occur ;
but these too were of a parochial nature. My own obser
vation would have assigned about five hours to his visiting,
and one day I remember his telling me that such was about
the time he allotted to this portion of his work."
The calls at his house, however, especially by the poor,
according to his landlady's account, were incessant ; and
she, seeing him gradually wearing himself out, ventured to
propose that he should appoint a set time for receiving
people. This, she says, was the only occasion on which
she saw him at aU ruffled. He said to her with great ear
nestness, " Pray, Mrs.  , do not propose to me such a
thing. My Master never sent any away who wished to
see Him ; and I must^iot. How do we know they would
ever come again ?"
But it was not only within the bounds of his own dis
trict that these labours were carried on. " He could not
allow himself," says Mr. Olivier, "to be tied by con
ventional arrangements. If he heard of a case of sorrow,
or sickness, or conviction of sin, he sought it out wherever
it was, and devoted himself to it. It was very remarkable
how he thus went after the one sheep. I have noticed it,
and heard of it, again and again. It was but the other day
that, in visiting a young woman who was dying, I heard
how he went to a friend of hers, day after day, for three
months during her last illness ; how he found her ignorant,
and impenitent, and careless ; and so taught her that her
end was perfect peace. Go where he would, there must
have been a peculiar power in his exhortations and warn
ings, and a peculiar fervour in his prayers ; for his visits
were always remembered with gratitude, and their influence
acknowledged even by unconcerned attendants. He, if any

120 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
one, knew how to speak a word in season  He said
on one occasion of a woman who had rejected his ministerial
visits, that he would win her by love : and so he did."
There is an instance of his mode of dealing with impos-.
ture and wickedness, which is too remarkable, to be omitted.
There was a woman at DaUington who had grossly deceived
him, and had shown that she united the most consummate
hypocrisy with shameless iniquity. He left her, on the
discovery, with words of solemn and impressive warning.
During his stay at St. Leonard's, in the interval of his
ministry, his mother told him of a woman whom she had
fallen in with in the place, who interested her exceedingly,
and begged him to accompany her to the house. He went ;
and there found his false parishioner! Sternly and silently
he sat, watching the woman; while his mother, surprised
at his silence and the unwonted expression of his counte
nance, continued the conversation. ' At last he rose ; and
drawing her out of the house, explained to her his know
ledge of the case, and his conviction that no change for the
better had taken place as yet. Some years afterwards,!
one of his parishioners at Brighton consulted him about a
woman she had found at the other end of the town, whose
case perplexed and distressed her ; for she seemed to know
the Scriptures from beginning to end, yet was evidently;
living in sin. He went with his friend to visit this person.
It was the same woman ! Instantly he turned away. " Let
us go," he said ; " this is no case for us to deal with."
The absence of the poor, except in small numbers, from
his Church was, as may well be conceived, a source of
sorrow and disappointment to him ; though certainly it was
an advantage to him, as a preacher, to have a less mixed;
congregation to address. He tried to make up for this [
want by the institution of cottage lectures, which he and
his Curate held weekly in different parts of the district.

BRIGHTON. 121
But this would not content him. " Day after day," writes
one of his most valued associates in his work, " it was his
habit (till it became necessary to remonstrate with him) to
go through the poorest parts of the East Cliff, wholly bent
upon reclaiming and recalling the lowest and most aban
doned from their evil ways. If a Aveek passed, and he had
not been on one of these truly missionary excursions, it
made him (he said) miserable. And many are the touch
ing Uttle notes I have had, entreating me to accompany
him in this work." It was in the same spirit that in the
year 1854 he commenced preaching in the open air, which
no clergyman had as yet attempted in Brighton ; not so
much with any intention of continuing it, (for he knew that
he was physically incapable of sustained exertion of this
sort,) but to set the example ; with the hope that others,
who were stronger than he, might cany on the work : a
hope and expectation which were amply fulfilled.
4. With the recollection of Dallington fresh in his mind,
and with the strong sense he entertained of the importance
of schools, it was a necessity with him to endeavour from
the beginning to procure this advantage for the District of
St. Stephen's. There was no small difficulty in effecting
this. The sum required for such a work is large, and
seldom to be raised without great effort ; and in this case,
there was a considerable debt already upon the church,
which had to be cleared away. However, from the very
first, he began to collect contributions for this cherished
object, contributing largely himself, and trying to interest
his friends in the matter, as well as the members of his
congregation. To the latter he issued an address, ground
ing his appeal on " the universal conviction that no parish
can be properly worked without schools ; " and adding
that " the same holds good of Districts, which ought to be
assimilated as far as possible to our admirable parochial

122 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
system. We therefore earnestly appeal to you," he con
tinues, " to co-operate with us in a generous and self-
denying spirit .... hoping that, besides contributing to it
yourselves, you will kindly collect for it." *
The fund thus instituted grew steadily, though not so
rapidly as he had hoped, and often from unforeseen
sources, amidst disappointment elsewhere ; " drops coming,"
as he expressed it, " where he expected showers, and
showers where he only looked for drops." But in two or
three years' time, it had become sufficiently large to justify
him in commencing operations, making himself responsible
for such deficit as might arise. To obtain a proper site
was another difficulty, and proved a greater one than could
have been anticipated : but at last, through unwearied
patience and perseverance, all these obstacles were sur
mounted, the buildings were completed, and on Nov. 5,
1855, he had the happiness of opening the new National
Schools of the District of St. Stephen's. The day began
with Divine Service in the church, foUowed by a sermon,
in which he gives utterance to his thankfulness and joy on
the occasion, briefly reviewing the past, and committing
the future to the loving care of God : —
Some of you are aware, he said, of the difficulties which
thronged our path ; difficulties which, alas ! at times made our
feeble faith to falter. One piece of ground after another failed ;
and it seemed, at last, as if none could be got, as if the thought
of having a school must be resigned. It was just when the diffi
culties seemed greatest, and the disappointments most accumu
lated, that God in His mercy opened an unexpected way. The
mountain became a plain. So that, on looking back, we may
* One difficulty in the way of his schools, was the fear, which in the
eyes of some was a great objection, that the Central National Schools would
be injured by drawing away pupils from them, and consequently revenue.
This objection he obviated by promising a large annual contribution of his
own to the Central Schools.

BRIGHTON. 123
well say, " The Lord hath done great things for us, whereof we
are glad." And now on the retrospect we can bless and praise
Him for those difficulties. We can praise Him, because the
situation of the school is better than it would have been, had we
been successful in two out of the three other attempts which we
made. But we praise Him still more, because these disappoint
ments were a needful exercise of faith and patience — a merciful
way of teaching us some lessons, which, through God's grace, we
hope never to forget.
After Service, a meeting was held in the school-room,
with prayer for a blessing on the work there to be com
menced, and a suitable address to the parents of the chil
dren, whom he instructed in their responsibilities and
duties, illustrating his remarks with examples drawn from
Scripture, and anecdotes of families in circumstances like
their own. He then read and explained the Rules of the
School, and earnestly impressed on the minds of the
parents the necessity, if ever they were dissatisfied with
the treatment of their children, of coming calmly and
patiently to him, instead of compromising the authority of
the master or mistress, by hasty and improper interference.
The children were then feasted with tea and cake; after
which the parents were entertained in the same manner.
" He had a great idea," says Mr. Olivier, " of treats as a
means of carrying on a school. On the other hand, he
would allow of no such thing as a reward: the children
should find sufficient satisfaction in doing well, and they
should need no other stimulus ; or rather, it was his hope
that they might be taught not to require it. He thought
also that the system of rewards excited considerable jealousy
among the parents."
Though he was thus allowed to open and to start the
schools which his energy had created, they had hardly got
into complete working order, when his failing health com-

124 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
pelled him to leave Brighton ; but he superintended them
long enough to show what were his intentions, and, indeed,
his practice. He visited the Boys' school, and took a class,
twice every week ; and gave a lesson every Tuesday to the'
Girls; besides daily visits. He seldom, if ever, passed
down the street without looking in, and giving the teachers
and the taught a word or smile of encouragement. His
schoolmaster was his old and tried coadjutor, whom he
had trained himself, and proved by long service at Dal
lington ; and who, on his first settlement at Brighton, had
followed him thither, acting since that time as collector,
and verger, and amanuensis, and helping him in various
other capacities. The excellent mistress, under whom the
Girls' school was opened, held her appointment only pro-'
visionally, not being certificated (a qualification insisted on
by the managing committee) : nor did he remain long
enough to work with her successor, though the appoint-'
ment was of his making. The testimony of the first
mistress gives a delightful picture of the warm and
loving interest which he took in the children and in her
self. " When at home, it was not unusual for him to visit
us two or three times a day. Coming in with one of his
pleasant smiles, he would say, ' I have only come to bless
you.' If he stayed to hear me give a lesson [instead of
teaching himself], he would sit down with the children,'
saying playfully as he did so, 'I am the first] boy in the
Class of Honour.' During the giving of the lesson, he
would sometimes get up, and tell us something that would' '
make us laugh, he himself joining as heartily in it as any of
the children. Early one very cold morning in January, I*
found him playing with the children, clapping their hands,;!
and stamping their feet ; his merry laugh being the loudest .
of them all. If any were in sorrow, he would not leave '
us till all was happy again ; or if in tears, he wept with

BRIGHTON. 125
us, trying all in his power to comfort us. During the time
of one of the children being dangerously ill, he was with
her early and late, praying with her, talking to her, doing
all he could to soothe her pain, and providing for her
every want."
The affectionate interest which he took in those feUow-
labourers whom he esteemed and valued, was shown in
the case of this mistress, as it had been before in that of
his Dallington coadjutors. He was very sorry to part with
her, and did not rest till he had procured her a situation
ekewhere. The numerous letters addressed to her by him,
at Brighton, and afterwards, attest a relation which seldom
subsists between a clergyman and his subordinates. An
extract from one of them, written the day before she gave
up the school, wiU at once iUustrate this, and show also
how judiciously he felt about the treatment of children.
It is a great grief to me to be absent from home, just at this
time especially ; but it is our Father's appointment, and must
be merciful and loving. ... I should like the names of the
Class of Honour to be left up. It is well for the new mistress
to know who belonged to it, even if she does not wish to continue
it. ... I am rather sorry that you have chosen that beautiful
passage in the Acts [20th Chapter] for to-morrow. It is too
affecting, and must harrow their feelings. I dread this with
children. You have gone through much suffering : and everything
pathetic is attractive to you. But this is not natural to children.
Their feelings are sacred and delicate things ; and when too
\. powerfully worked upon, it issues (I am persuaded) in harm.
Had I been in your place, I should have had nothing special in
the readings and hymns of the day. You have the hearts of
your children : it is better not to have their tears and sobs. And
now, dear Mrs.  , I must tell you once again, how much I
have felt the value of your truly devoted services. You have
watched as with a Christian mother's love over the souls of those

126 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
dear children. . . . It is with a very deep pang that I part with
you. But our friendship will not cease. And now most fer
vently do I commit you to God, and to the word of His grace,
that He may be your strength and support.
It may be in place here to adduce the testimony of one
who knew him well, with regard to the treatment of chil
dren's feelings, especially on religious subjects. " All that
fell from him on this subject showed much largeness of
mind and freedom from the narrow, and, as it were, stereo
typed system of religious education which one is tired of
meeting with  He felt the importance of children's
minds not being often disturbed ; and would say that if
God's Spirit were in truth working within them, they
would be sure to open their hearts to some one, who lived
a religious life before them, and showed a willingness to
talk on the subject whenever it came up naturally. I
think he would have shrunk from those startUng appeals
to the conscience which it is the practice of some to make,
in order to awaken it. He liked religious truth to be put
before children in a bright and cheerful light ; and though
he would solemnly warn them of the danger they were ex
posed to from sin and Satan, he loved particularly to dweU
upon the joy and happiness and constant cheerfulness always
present in a heart given entirely to God, and a life devoted
to His service. And his own cheerful winning way of
saying this could not fail to convince them how much he
felt every word he said ; and how truly his holy life was
the foundation of his own peace and happiness. I re
member his mentioning with great pleasure to me one day
a new thought connected with the minds of children, which
he had met with in some sermons he was reading, and
which had evidently much interested him ; he said the
author had remarked, that in the young, religious feeling

BRIGHTON. 127
manifested itself mainly in the freshness and susceptibility
of the moral perceptions ; that the devotional spirit came
later in the Christian Ufe.* He dwelt, I remember, on this
remark, with great deUght and interest."
The Sunday-schools at St. Stephen's were taught by
twelve ladies, volunteers, from his congregation : his own
experience having confirmed the conclusion which most
clergymen arrive at, that boys are managed better by ladies
than by teachers of their own sex. " With reference to the
Sunday-school," writes Mr. Olivier, " he felt that the chil
dren's minds were occupied so long a time, that they must
be thoroughly wearied ; and that the effect of this would be
to render what ought to be a happy day to them, tedious
and oppressive. He, therefore, only allowed the elder
classes in both schools to go to Church in the morning for
the regular service; leaving the younger children in the
care of the master and mistress, and aUowing them to take
a walk during service time. He had an opening service,
consisting of the Litany and a short Address, at nine
o'clock ; to which aU children were invited, but not obliged
to come. It was found, however, that this plan did not
work well, and it was accordingly given up. All the chil
dren in both schools attended Church in the afternoon. He
endeavoured to keep up a spirit of union among the Sunday-
school teachers, and to give them encouragement and help
in their work, by means of meetings on the second and
fourth Saturdays in each month. At these meetings, prayer
was made for a continual blessing on their work; and a
portion of Scripture read and explained in such a manner
as that the teachers of the elder as well as the younger
classes might gain some hints for instructing their pupils.
The same portion of Scripture was read in all the classes ;
* See " Sermons on School Life/' by T. Burbidge, LL.D. Published by
J. H. Parker : 1854.

128 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
and in order that there might be a unity of design in
the whole system, he went regularly through the life of
our Lord, under the guidance of 'Greswell's Harmonia
Evangelica.' "
Another extract, from a sermon from which we have
already quoted twice, will be felt to be appropriate here, as
showing the spirit which he inculcated on his Sunday* ;
school teachers :
This solemn view of our work, of its difficulty and responses
bility, need not and ought not to make us settle into a melan
choly spirit. Such a spirit does not glorify God, or exercise any
winning influence on the minds of children. Childhood is bright
and cheerful ; it is cheerfulness that wins the heart of children.
The teacher may weep in secret ; may pour out her spirit in
prayer for her class : but she must cast her burden on the Lord ;
must maintain a cheerful spirit. The tear of heartfelt love may
stand in your eye, when you sit surrounded by your class ; but
it must not be the tear of gloom or downcast melancholy. You
must hope in God. His promises must cheer your heart ; and
then your manner will be loving, hopeful, and winning. It
may be, that some may find it perplexing to understand how
this twofold feeling can exist in the heart at the same time. Yet
it is certain that it may and ought to exist. . . . The right
spirit for a Sunday-school teacher we take to be a compound of
these two feelings, which the spirit of God produces in the heart,
— sorrow and joy. Realize the value of the souls of the
children ; realize the dangers to which they are, and will be, ex
posed; and these thoughts can scarcely fail to urge you into
your secret chamber for prayer, fervent prayer for them. Yes,
pray for them daily. Never enter into your class without having
your heart prepared by prayer, as well as your mind prepared
by study. Then in the truest sense you will sow in tears. And
yet with all this you will not be melancholy. Peace will reign
in your heart, even the peace of Jesus. You will feel more
and more the privilege and joy of sowing, because you are

BRIGHTON. 129
Christ's, and in Him pardoned and reconciled to God. You will
sow in hope, as well as in tears, because the promises of God are
sure, He did not himself teach in the Sunday-schools ; but he
always attended to open them with prayer, " punctual to the
moment ; and his presence and bright smile always animated
and encouraged the teachers in their work."
At the time of his leaving Brighton, he was exceedingly
anxious about the appointment of a permanent mistress;
and fuU of hope about that which in the end he was induced
to make. He spared no pains to secure a kind reception
and welcome for her in his absence ; attending to the pre
paration and embellishment of her rooms, down to the
minutest details; and wrote to her from his sick bed to
assure her of his prayers.
Tins account cannot be better concluded than with the
words with which he wound up his last " Report of the
Building Fund for St. Stephen's Schools," written about
the same time : —
And now, 0 God, who hast already done great things, bless
and prosper these Schools in the future. Let no doctrines ever
be taught there, which are contrary to Thy holy word. Let no
Teacher ever be appointed to them, who is not led by Thy
Spirit. Let those who teach Thy truth teach it in a spirit of
prayer, and with such love, and gentleness, and simplicity, that
the hearts of Thy little ones may be drawn by Thy Spirit to
Jesus ; and may be built up as living stones in Thy spiritual
temple, wherein Thou dost dwell, through Jesus Christ. Amen.
5. Besides the National and Sunday Schools, which
formed part of the machinery of his parish or district, there
were several independent schools, included within it locally,
and supplying members of his congregation; which he
Regarded accordingly as an important part of his charge,

130 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
in as far as he was invited or permitted to exercise influence
over them.
First of these, as being a public institution, may be men
tioned the Diocesan Training School for Servants; which,
being within his district, was visited by him once a week,
on which occasion he delivered a lecture to the girls;
a weekly visit which was always looked forward to by the
pupils with the highest pleasure. The lady who was chiefly
concerned in the management and supervision of this insti-?
tution, speaks gratefully of the encouragement and assist
ance she received from him, at various times, under
anxiety and almost in despondency. " At one time," she
adds, " the school was in considerable pecuniary difficulr
ties ; and he kindly undertook the office of treasurer ; and
having looked over the somewhat confused accounts, was
the first person who put them on a better footing, and
suggested a better arrangement. When the yearly de
ficiency, combined with higher prices, placed the affairs
in serious embarrassment, and the plan of raising funds
for the purchase of a house was first brought forward, he
warmly seconded it, and was a most liberal contribute!*"
The success of this plan, involving the removal of the
institution elsewhere, caused the former premises and
play-ground to be vacated; and thus a site was secured
also for his own National Schools, as has been already
described. The greater number of schools, however, thus locally!
connected with him, belonged to the upper classes, and were
under private management. In these, too, he warmly in
terested himself; and though he could not give them muchf
of his tinje, yet he was always glad to be useful as far as
he was able ; and made arrangements, out of consideration
for them, in the services of his church. It was for their
benefit, more especially, that the catechising was held every

BRIGHTON. 131
alternate Friday, and the afternoon sermon preached on the
first Sunday in each month. Three or four schools attended
regularly on these occasions.
The catechetical instruction on Friday seems to have
been more particularly adapted to the elder pupils of these
schools; and, indeed, to have been made profitable, not
only to those who were ostensibly the subject of it, but to
such persons also of mature age as were induced to attend.
He used to select some topic of wide and general interest.
Nearly two years, for instance, were occupied by his Cate
chetical Lectures on the Articles of our Church, showing
how fully these agreed with the teaching of Scripture on
the several points embraced by them. His great desire and
object in these lectures was to instruct and interest his young
hearers in the careful and minute examination of the Scrip
tures ; and he brought them skilfully and agreeably to the
result which he had in view, by leading them, when diffi
culties occurred, through a scale of questions, ascending
almost imperceptibly to the conclusion which at first seemed
hopelessly distant. The lectures were accordingly very
attractive to those for whom they were intended. A lady
who was at the head of one of these schools, remarks that
"her pupils would at all times rather lose any pleasure
than what they used to call an Article service." Another
of these courses, on which he was engaged when obliged to •
give up his work at Brighton, was on the subject of the
Litany. For these lectures he made careful and copious
preparations beforehand, though, for the sake of greater
freedom in their delivery, he seems generally to have dis
pensed with his notes when in church. " It was chiefly in
his catechetical instruction," says Mr. Olivier, "that his
wonderful knowledge of Scripture was exhibited. He was
going through the Litany when he was called away from
Brighton. His last lecture was upon the petition for an
k2

132 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
increase of grace for the meek reception of God's word. He
Would enlarge upon each expression, referring to numerous
texts in proof of all that he said ; leaving it to the cate
chumens to find the verse upon his naming the chapter. He
would do this without any assistance from notes ; and as the
number of passages referred to was very great, I have been
astonished at his most intimate acquaintance with every
portion of God's word."
On the first Sunday of each month, as has been stated,
he preached a sermon in the afternoon addressed especially
to children. The plan was borrowed from his friend Mr.
Vaughan; whose skill and success in interesting children
by his mode of religious instruction had long been a matter
of great admiration with him ; and whose practice he now
continued to imitate at Brighton, as he had done at Dalling
ton before, As his little works on " Children's Thoughts,"t
" Children's Wishes," and " Sermons for Children,"* have"
been for some time before the pubUc, it will perhaps be
unnecessary to speak of these Sermons at any length here* .;
Criticism upon them would proceed better from those who
are more pecuUarly qualified to judge of them, and who
have witnessed their practical effects. These were the only
publications on which he ever ventured in his lifetime ; so
humble an estimate did he form of his own intellectual
powers and spiritual attainments. In contrasting these
little books with the rare excellences of the mind which
produced them, and the range of the influence which he
exercised over those who knew him, it seems as though now
we heard a voice saying to him, " Friend, go up higher,"
After these monthly sermons it was his custom to give
out some Scriptural subject, on which he requested the
children of his congregation to write down for his in^
spection the result of their thoughts and researches. The
* All published by King & Co., Brighton.

BRIGHTON. 133
books in which these little essays were written were col
lected, and sent in to him, by the heads of the several
schook which were connected with St. Stephen's; and
when he visited these schools in rotation, which it was his
practice to do once every month, he brought the books
with him (having previously looked them over) and com
mented on their contents in his interviews with the children.
These periodical visits of his were looked forward to with
much interest and pleasure. A few little anecdotes will
show his kind and judicious mode of dealing with the
children. One day it was remarked to him, before the
assembled school, when he came on his monthly visit, that
some one " had been very unkind." He looked grave,
and said, " We wiU say, unwise; not unkind." At another
time, when he was returning the " children's subjects," he
said to one, " This paper is very nicely done ; there is a
great. deal of research in it, which is very profitable;" and
then, looking at another, with a reproving smile, he added,
" Better than putting down whatever comes into our heads
first." On one occasion, when a very little girl had been
writing on " Children's Sorrows," and at the end of her
subject, said, " I have been looking much for more sorrows,
but can find nothing but blessings," he expressed himself
much pleased, and said, "We should all find this to be
more the case, if we received as little children." On an
other occasion he had given them the Joys of Heaven to
write upon; and when he brought back the subjects, he
remarked to the mistress, on the difference they showed in
the character of the children's minds. One very little girl
thought especially of the rest of Heaven. " Then," said
he, "I suppose you are sometimes very tired." He then
told them of three eminent men who had each a different
idea of the joys of Heaven. " One thought it would be
peace ; a second joy ; but the third (Wilberforce) believed

134 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
it would be all love; and there is one among you," he
added, looking round upon the children, "who thinks it
will be all love."
" I was once much pleased," continues the lady by whom
some of these anecdotes have been supplied, " when he
returned the papers, by his saying that one amongst them
was so good that he had read it to his mother, as he was
driving with her in a fly. This we thought the highest
praise, as no one had so large a place in his estimation as
his own mother."
Such were his periodical visits to the schools ; but if any
special occasion arose, — if the teachers were in difficulty,
and required his help or advice, — if any of the pupils
were in distress, or needing peculiar attention and manage-,
ment, — his sympathy was always ready, his time always
at their service. Instances of this kind are remembered-
with gratitude, when he would come weekly, and even
daily, to the school ; and it would have been hard indeed,
to find a minister whose experience and judgment, and
patient, loving spirit, made counsel so truly wise, and
assistance so fully efficacious.
9. Closely connected with these two last divisions of
ministerial work, was the preparation of candidates for
Confirmation. Nothing was said upon this point in the
account of his ministry at Dallington ; as the plan which
he adopted there and at Brighton was nearly the same; and
it seemed best to detail it once for all, when engaged with
the larger field of labour.
There was nothing, it may well be believed, which inte
rested him more intensely than this, or into which he threw
himself with more entire devotion both of mind and of
spirit. " Of all the interesting works of the Christian
ministry," he says himself, " I have found none so interest
ing, so solemn, and so blessed to my own soul as instructing

BRIGHTON. 135
the young for Confirmation." He knew that it was a great
crisis in the life of the recipients ; which, though there was
a dark side to the prospect, should be met with thankfulness
and hopefulness by the ministers of Christ; and which,
with God's blessing on their labours and prayers, would
prove a seed-time more abundant in its effects than any
other which called for their exertions.
The rite of Confirmation was administered nearly every
year at Brighton, though at uncertain intervals ; and as
soon as the Bishop had given notice of his intention,
George Wagner lost no time in making his arrangements for
collecting and instructing the candidates, seeking them out
from house to house. When the names had been sent in,
of those who offered themselves for the purpose ; keeping
separate the candidates of either sex, he proceeded to
subdivide them into two classes severaUy, according to
distinctions of education and social position : and thus four
classes were formed for the purpose of instruction. This
would generally be about two months before the Bishop's
visit ; and during that time, the course of lectures and of
teaching which has been described in the preceding section
was necessarily suspended, to make time for the more urgent
duties to which he now devoted himself.
Two lectures were delivered weekly to each of the four
classes, the same course being followed with each ; himself
and his curate lecturing these classes alternately. The
course used to consist of ten lectures, occupying five weeks,
and was arranged as follows : —
1. The Christian Covenant — the new name — the sign —
What we are made.
2. What we renounce — the devil, the world, and the flesh.
3. What we must believe. Nature of Faith. First and
second parts of the Creed.
4. The third part of the Creed.

136 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
5. The first four Commandments.
6. The last six Commandments.
7. The Lord's Prayer.
8. The nature of both Sacraments. The meaning of the
Holy Communion.
. 9. The state of mind in which we ought to attend the
Communion. The chief points in the Service.
10. Confirmation. Explanation of the Service.
Besides these lectures, he gave each candidate (at least
of the educated classes) two papers of questions, to be
answered in-writing, which he looked over and commented
on separately. During and after the lectures, he saw each
of the candidates separately ; often giving much time to one
individual case ; carefully examined them, exhorted and
prayed with them ; and so arranged the work with his
curate, that each of the less educated candidates should have
at least two private interviews with the minister. "We
used to call upon the educated candidates at their own
homes or schools," says Mr. Clarke, "to save their time,
and to give the parents or guardians an opportunity, if they
wished it, of being present ; but we generally used to see
each of the candidates alone. Mr. Wagner's idea was partly
to give them an opportunity of asking us questions, or com
municating any thoughts to us about themselves, if they
wished so to do ; unburthening their minds to us as their
pastors, if they pleased. On these occasions, we were careful
to be passive, letting their communications be as free and
voluntary as possible, not solicited by us : letting them
know that unless they wished it, they need not com
municate anything. We used to find them more open to
us than we expected. At each occasion of a Confirmation,
there were several of either sex and class who used the
opportunity ; and we were struck with the good which
appeared, to result from these communications. Sometimes

BRIGHTON. 137
they were made to us in writing. It led the candidates to
view religion more as a living, personal thing ; and it
brought before us many scruples, perplexities, and heavy
burdens, of the existence of which we should otherwise have
been ignorant, but which appeared to be acting as real
hindrances to them on their heaven-ward road. It gave us
opportunities, such as we could not otherwise have had, of
opening and applying the word of God to their particular
needs ; and the power of this simple personal application of
Scripture used to astonish us."
" Where there was any doubt of the fitness of the can
didates," adds Mr. OUvier, " he would see them again and
again; and if convinced of their unfitness, either through
ignorance or indifference, he kindly advised their deferring
Confirmation, . in such a manner as not to discourage. . . .
One great source of enjoyment to him on these occasions
was the almost constant communion which he held with
God, when praying with and for the candidates. He said
on one occasion that he had never passed a happier day,
having been in prayer with thirty different persons. Prayer,
indeed, was his delight, the secret of his energy, and of the
success which attended his efforts."
From his letters it appears that he was sometimes
engaged for seven or eight hours a day, with these Con
firmation candidates : and though much of his work had
of course to give way accordingly, yet there were always
urgent cases of sickness to be attended to besides, necessary
detaik of business, and the preparation which he never
intermitted for his pulpit ministrations on Sunday and on
Wednesday. Yet he was so happy during the time, as
scarcely to seem conscious of his great exertions. One of
his parishioners met him at the house of a friend, one year,
on the evening of the day of the Confirmation ; and con
gratulated him upon that work being over. He replied.

138 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
with a glowing animated countenance, "I never enjoyed any
time more. I wish it were all to begin again to-morrow."
It would be easy to collect many an account of these
private interviews, which have just been described; for
many such are deeply impressed upon the memories of his
parishioners ; but one such instance will perhaps be enough
to show their leading characteristics. " It was a real privi-
ledge to be under his teaching," writes one of those whom
he prepared for Confirmation ; " he drew our attention so
much to the Scriptures, and impressed so seriously upon us
the solemn vow we were about to take, that I suppose few
if any could remain unimpressed. Never shall I forget one
of my private examinations. He talked for some time ;
and pointed out very solemnly the difficulties on the one
hand, and the joys on the other, of the Christian course.
He then stood up to go ; and, after remaining silent for
some few seconds, he pronounced, in half-whispered words,
which I shall never forget, the blessing, ' The Lord bless
thee and keep thee. The Lord make His face to shine upon
thee, and be merciful to thee. The Lord lift up the light
of His countenance upon thee, and give thee peace both
now and evermore.' On the day of our Confirmation he
stood at the church-door, saying a few kind words to as
many of us as he could see. I do not know that there was
anything remarkable in what he said: but his tone and
manner betrayed the love and care he had for our souk."
This care and faithful labour were not bestowed in vain.
The devout and sincere were encouraged and edified ; the
careless and thoughtless roused to a sense of the solemnity
of the step which they were contemplating. " We generally
noticed," writes Mr. Clarke, " that about one-sixth of the
candidates used to condemn themselves, and withdraw in
the course of the lectures. Of those that were confirmed,
about two-thirds would volunteer to become communicants.

BRIGHTON. 139
The results of these Confirmations were, for the most part,
more marked and positive than we looked for : some falling
away, and sinking lower than ever before : but the large
majority, I think I may say with thankfulness, rising and
mounting, growing in grace and in holy watchfulness, in
habits of prayer and attention to ordinances. It was no
unfrequent occurrence after these seasons, to hear heads of
families observe that their servants who had been con
firmed, had become much better servants in every way;
and to hear heads of schools remark that their pupils who
had been confirmed, had grown so free from trifling, im
proving in diligence and thoughtfulness, their tempers
becoming sweetened, gentleness increasing, their whole de
meanour telling of a higher and happier tone of mind.
Who can tell how much these young people owed to the
persevering prayers of their now glorified pastor!"
" The young people whom he prepared for Confirmation,"
writes a lady whose authority has been quoted more than
once before, " retain an especial affection for him. Several
are walking, we trust, in the narrow way ; at least, there is
a steadiness and increased thoughtfulness which is very
hopeful. One was really ill from grief, when she heard of
his death. Abundant were the tears shed by all : it was
like the sorrow for a near relation."
7. Except at the time of Confirmation, George Wagner,
like all other clergymen, found it a peculiarly difficult thing
to get any hold of the young men of his district. This
class of the community, including those who in fact are
boys, is the class of all others over which the ministers of
religion always find it the hardest to obtain influence ; and
more especially amongst the lower and even the middle
ranks of society. Local circumstances sometimes favour
the effort ; and by a wise use of opportunities presented to
him, a clergyman is occasionally enabled to carry on his

140 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
measures in this quarter with singular success. Wagner
himself had been an example of this at Dallington, some of
the most remarkable results of his ministry having been
obtained amongst the young men of the parish. But the
district of St. Stephen's presented no such advantages;
there was no natural or necessary bond between the popu
lation of a few streets arbitrarily divided from the neigh
bourhood ; any attempt to organize the young men of the
place for purposes of intellectual or moral improvement,
must have been planned, to have a good prospect of success,
on a much more comprehensive scale. There is little,
therefore, to tell of George Wagner's ministerial operations
among this important class of his people. Nevertheless, he
did not content himself without making several noble, and
in some measure effectual attempts to reach them. He
made an effort to induce the young men in the district to
meet together for instruction ; and opened Evening Classes
for the purpose. His curate, Mr. Clarke, took a leading
part in conducting these Classes ; but the principal teacher
was the Dallington schoolmaster, who (as we saw) had
followed his old pastor to Brighton. The effort did not
succeed; a few only of the pupils, those who were more
intelligent and better taught than the rest, continuing their
attendance; while the more ignorant, and those who needed
instruction most, soon fell away, when they perceived that
knowledge was not a thing that could be poured into them,
but required exertion on the part of the recipient. After
his schools were built, he determined to revive the attempt
on a larger scale ; but this involved the necessity of securing
the assistance of a body of volunteer teachers — a matter of
great difficulty to accomplish ; and before he could effect
his purpose, his failing health compelled him to give up his
work at Brighton altogether,
With the same view, though comprehending a larger

BRIGHTON. 141
body whom he also hoped to benefit, he set on foot a
Working Men's Reading Room, to be held at these Schools.
" One of the Schoolrooms was opened, and warmed, and
Ughted up for about two hours every evening, for the use
of the subscribers : and provided with a variety of the best
current Uterature and periodicals of the day, including the
Times newspaper. Coffee was also provided at cost price."
Lectures also were delivered from time to time during the
winter, mostly on scientific subjects, by some able Lecturer,
generally a layman ; the Clergyman himself, as president,
always attending, and making such remarks upon the
Lecture and proceedings as he judged to be at once
appropriate, and likely to be useful. " The first Lecture,"
says Mr. Olivier, " delivered in the first week of December,
1855, was well attended (as indeed all of them were, and
not least by the poor) ; and a good number enrolled their
Barnes as subscribers. The men established a Committee
ataong themselves, for the self-government (in part) of
the Association : and at first there was some hope of the
(thing succeeding. But with its novelty, the interest wore
off; and before the close of the first year, the Association
may be said to have died a natural death. I found, in
endeavouring to revive it afterwards, that there was un
willingness on the part of the members to submit to that
which he made a sine qua non, that nothing should be done
without his sanction." How hard it is to win the consent,
and avoid encountering the prejudices, of those whom it is
intended to benefit ! To show the nature of the control,
Which was resisted, two of the Rules are here given, which
he had drawn up for the use of the Association, but which
were never accepted by the Committee.
Rule 3. That Political, and directly Religious subjects be ex
cluded from all Lectures, though a moral and religious tone
should pervade them : and that all books and papers that are

142 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
antagonistic to the Protestant religion, all controversial works,
and all such as are of a light and dissipating nature, be strictly
prohibited from the Reading Room and Library.
Rule 18. That . . any new rule, or any proposal, respecting
improvements or alterations involving expense — as well as for
the introduction of new papers, and new books — and for the
procuring Lectures, Chairmen, &c. ... be submitted to the
Incumbent of St. Stephen's for his sanction, previously to any
step being taken : and until approved by him shall not be con
sidered valid.
8. More cheering in its immediate success, and more
congenial to his own mind in the nature of its work,
though perhaps of less importance in the results that
might have been obtained, was his Female Servants' Bible
Class. Knowing the temptations and the discouragements
to which many of these poor girk are exposed, especially
those who are employed in Lodging-houses, and the few
opportunities they often enjoy for religious worship, he
determined to form a class, held on Wednesday evenings,
to which he invited such as could obtain leave to attend >;
trusting that they would be comforted and strengthened by
the instruction they would receive, and the prayers in which
they would join ; that a bond of sympathy might be created
between them ; and that each and all might be cheered by
the feeling that they had in their minister one who
especially cared for them, and was ever ready to be their
friend. It need hardly be said, however, that he was glad
to receive, and include in his class, those servants also
whom he knew to be thoroughly watched and cared for by
their employers ; and whose tone and example, he might
therefore hope, would be an important advantage to the
others. The following account of the meetings of this
Class is kindly furnished by a lady who was particularly
connected with it.

BRIGHTON. 143
" It is difficult to write on this subject ; for nothing I
can say can give the least idea of the deep interest that he
took in the class, or of the grateful affection with which
the servants all looked up to him. At first they used to
assemble in his room ; but the number increased so much,
that they afterwards met in the church. I think that
nearly thirty used generally to attend. They began with
silent prayer: and then sang a hymn, which I believe
they selected themselves. Then he explained a part of
the Church Service, telling them the chapters in which
to find the verses proving the different parts. After this,
he gave them back the papers which they had given him
to correct at the last meeting. [These were papers written
upon a subject proposed by himself, consisting chiefly of
illustrative verses of Scripture transcribed from chapters
which he had indicated for their guidance.] The class
ended with another hymn : and then he prayed ; one of
hk petitions always being, that, if they did not meet again
on earth, they might do so around the throne of their
Father in Heaven. This, I think, struck them very much.
The Service generally occupied a little more than an hour.
But, I think, the great peculiarity of all his classes, and
perhaps of this especially, was the individual interest
which he took in them ; and the influence which he gained
over each of the members. When they had not prepared
the papers for him, he used never to blame them ; but, as
one of the servants said, ' looked so sorry, that it was
enough to make us do them in future.' He made them
feel so entirely that he was their friend, and that they
might come to him in any trouble or difficulty; and
encouraged them to ask him questions on any passage of
Scripture, which they could not understand. Very often
they availed themselves of this privilege, for they ' felt that
they could tell him anything,' "

144 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
The following extracts from a letter, written by one of
the members of this Servants' Class, will be read with
peculiar interest.
" I cannot find words to express my thankfulness to
God, for bringing me under the instruction of such a holy
man as Mr. Wagner was. I felt it to be a great trial
to leave Brighton, and all its precious privileges ....
When our class is mentioned in the Memoir, oh J please
let Mr. Wagner's earnest desire and ministerial labours for
our souls, his true kindness and meekness, be particularly '
spoken of ... . Could you have been present on our
class evenings, and have heard his kind teaching, and
his earnest prayers, so earnest for us, that none of us may
be found wanting, I am sure you would never forget them,
I feel that those prayers will yet be answered in many of
his class. His instructions come more and more into my
mind every day. I feel it was a precious privilege to
attend them ; and I believe we all felt it to be so ... ,
I have several times been round the houses of the members
of the class, collecting for different objects, and it was a
great pleasure to see how gladly they all gave what they
could ; so much so that once I had to return some money ;
we had too much : and all seemed so grateful for his kind
teaching. I have had a letter from one that had attended
the class, but was then living in London : she was in
distress when she wrote ; but, she said, she had been
taught at the class where to look for help, and she seemed
to feel it such a comfort. Another of the members had to
endure great persecution from those she lived with, for
coming to the class ; but she felt what a blessing it was,
and came through all. I could tell you many such in-
stances. . . . We shall never know, till the Last Day,
the blessing that attended Mr. Wagner's faithful teaching
at the class."

BRIGHTON. 145
Such were their feelings towards him ; and these were
but a response, as they all knew, to his affectionate care
and solicitude for them. Even when finally removed from
them by illness, he could not be satisfied without addressing
to them a separate pastoral letter, to be passed from house
to house, and read by them " one by one, in their secret
chamber ;" pointing out the peculiar duties and peculiar
temptations of their position, and referring them for strength
to " the one tried stone," on which he himself was " resting
for time and for eternity."
9. Even in that department of his work which has just
been described, it is not to be thought that he confined
himself closely to the limits of his own district. And there
were plans and efforts, which it is now time to notice, the
field of which was necessarily a wider one. Indeed, as
Mr. Olivier observes, " he was always looking out for fresh
objects of care and affection ; and his great desire was to
wards those who appeared to be neglected. This led him,
very shortly after 1 was associated with him, to endeavour
to do something for the Militia, who were at that time
thronging the streets in dangerous idleness, and becoming
thoroughly contaminated, through the temptations by which
they were surrounded. We met for prayer and consulta
tion upon this matter ; and he gave me a bundle of ' good
rousing tracts,' as he termed them ; urging me to give
them where I could, and to look for opportunities of speak
ing to the men." There can be no doubt that whatever
he urged upon his fellow-labourers, he practised in still
fuller measure himself; yet, still, it does not appear that
any actual system of ministrations was organized by him
for the removal of the evils which he had thus noticed
and deplored. But the same thing cannot be said of his
efforts in favour of another neglected class of men, in
whom he deeply interested himself, and his care for whom
L

146 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
constitutes one of the most remarkable and touching pas
sages of his ministerial life — the German musicians ; a
class, whose condition, and whose very existence, might
well escape the observation of a clergyman in a populous
town. " The way in which his mind was first directed to
this object," writes one who assisted him loyally in this
labour of love, " is worth relating, as showing his fear lest
he should neglect to avail himself of any, the least, opening
for doing good. He was calling one day on a poor woman,
when he heard that a foreigner was lying up-stairs, appa
rently dying, and in great distress of mind. He was by his
bedside directly ; and he told me he should never forget
the man's look of delight, when, on finding that he was a
German, he addressed him in the tones of his Fatherland.
He visited him often ; and from this occurrence, and all he
learned from the man, as to the uncared-for condition of his.
fellow-countrymen in the town, an earnest desire was
awakened within him, to endeavour to find some remedy.*
Though he had already as much to do on Sunday as his
strength was capable of, he determined to have a German
service at eight o'clock in the evening. He went round to
several of the musicians whom he knew, and the first even
ing only twelve assembled. But he was amply satisfied,
as it was a beginning; and he hoped, when once the service
was established, to obtain a German pastor for the work.
The number soon increased ; and forty men and women
were constantly in attendance. For the children of these
people, also, he formed a class, taught by a German lady.
I remember seeing him a few days after his first German
sermon, and inquired how he had managed. He replied
* Even before this, it seems his attention had been directed to the wants
of the same class ; having observed the degraded condition of some
German children, whom he fell in with, while prosecuting his labours
among the poor outcasts of the town.

BRIGHTON. 147
that it was the first time he had ever attempted such a
thing; that it was certainly rather a trial ; but that he had
resolved to go neither in his own strength, nor with his
own words. He said, he had committed himself in faith to
God ; and that on no occasion in his life had he remem
bered such an experience of help from above. The service
was very simple ; prayer, reading the Scriptures, singing,*
and a plain unwritten exposition of some portion of the
Bible. This service took more work out of him than any
thing else ; partly because it came at the close of a day
already sufficiently fatiguing. And those among his flock,
who knew his varied labours, and watched with sorrow his
increasing feebleness, urged him to give it up. This, how
ever, he would not do, until he could find some one willing
to undertake it. I mentioned to him a gentleman thoroughly
fitted for such a service ; and in reply to my informa
tion that this gentleman was also willing to undertake it,
he says : —
" My work is so increased, that I- could not, I fear, without
injury to my health, continue much longer the German Service.
which always tires me more than any. And now, I trust, it has
pleased God to raise up another instrument. I feel more and
more the importance of the division of labour ; and until all
the members of Christ give out in work what they receive from
their Head, the calling of the Church in the world will not be
fulfilled ; and while some live in ease, others will enter before
their time upon their eternal rest.
" These last words were only too prophetic of his own
case." 10. And now it would be necessary to speak of the great
* He used for the purpose some of the Hymns of Chevalier Bunsen's
Gesaugbuch ; and also a selection from the prayers of the Gebetbuch, printed
in the same volume. l2

148 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
work of all — the one which, above all other earthly
objects, engrossed his thoughts, and called forth all the
faculties of his mind and spirit, during the last three years
of his life — the origination and establishment of the
Brighton Home for Female Penitents. But this is so large!
and so important a subject, that it claims a chapter for
itself, and must be reserved for separate treatment. Only
while we are thus passing in review the several depart
ments of his labours at Brighton, let it not be forgotten
that, in addition to all the multitudinous occupations which
have just been described, there is one which has yet to
be reviewed ; a work requiring faith, hopefulness, delicacy,
judgment, perseverance, charity, to a degree surpassing all
besides ; yet which (though devoting his time and his
energies to it largely and earnestly, under the persuasion
that he was specially called to it by God) he never allowed
to diminish his interest in his parochial cure, or to dim the
brightness of his spirit, when engaged in the more ordinary
duties of his calling. It is a common objection urged
against such undertakings — a common complaint made of
those who devote themselves to them — that an exclusive
and morbid interest is thus formed in behalf of the faUen
members of society, tending not only to the neglect of those
who better deserve assistance and encouragement, but to
the absolute depreciation of the latter below the former.
There may possibly have been just cause for such com
plaints in some similar instances of Christian philanthropy 'f
but such certainly was not the case with George Wagner.
Coincident with his ardent desire and steadfast resolution,
to seek out and help the fallen, was the feeling of the duty
that was owed by the Church to such as yet " stood up
right." The intense and painful interest with which he
contemplated the degraded, added strength to the tender sym
pathy with which he regarded those who could claim respect

BRIGHTON. 149
as weU. It has been seen how this feeling showed itself
towards the class of Servants. There was another class
whom he equally desired to benefit — the young dressmakers
and shopwomen of Brighton ; many of whom were far
distant from their parents and friends ; and for whom, even
when they had kind and considerate employers, he felt it
would be a great advantage to provide a Christian friend
and counsellor in time of need, as well as an organized
system of instruction and mutual encouragement. With
this view accordingly he formed a plan, which he also
partially executed. It is in the words of some of the
assistants whose services he secured, that the following
account is given.
" For the object he had in view, he suggested the for--
mation of Sunday Bible Classes for these young women ;
and in this idea he contemplated not merely religious
teaching, but that by means of these weekly meetings a
tie might be formed between the lady undertaking such a
class, and those who joined it; a tie which should lead
them to feel that they had a friend, to whom they could at
any time apply, either for advice or sympathy, and who
should be ever ready to enter into their difficulties and to
help them. I weU remember his first mentioning the
subject to me, and the earnestness which he showed about
it. He asked me to undertake one such class ; but I
hesitated, knowing how little I should come up to his
standard of what such an office would require. He begged
me to consider it well, and then to tell him my decision.
This was shortly before separating for the summer holidays.
On our meeting again in the autumn, almost his first
question was, ' Have you thought about the class ? ' All
he said showed that, during the weeks which had elapsed,
his interest in the matter had acquired further strength.
And here I may say, that I never knew any one who so

150 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
entirely gave his whole mind to the subject which occupied !
him for the time. He had eminently the power of concen
tration ; and this was one secret both of his own success ill
his ministerial work, and of the power he possessed of in
fusing his spirit into others. I promised to undertake a
class ; and he arranged to find my first pupils. He went
round to several of the dressmakers and shops ; and we soon
made a beginning. In a note, received just before the first '
meeting of the class, he says—
" I had a most interesting conversation yesterday with a lady,
who collected several young persons every Sunday afternoon for
some years. She has been obliged to give it up ; so that our
efforts will come in to supply her lack. She met with great
encouragement, " He took a lively interest in the class, when formed;*
and constantly made inquiries about it. Soon after one
report, which I had made to him, 1 received the foUowing
lines : —
" Two more young women will join your class to-morrow. You
will find them, I expect, considerably in advance of the rest ;
but perhaps this, with a little management, may serve to throw
more life into your class.
" I mention these trifling incidents for the purpose of
showing how, notwithstanding his many and great labours j
in his church and district, his sympathies were ever fresh
and ready for all, the least as well as the greatest. He
begged me to let him know of any case of illness, or of any
difficulty among my young people. Soon after our first
assembling, one of them became very seriously ill ; and I
had her placed in the Hospital. He was, of course, told
of it ; and, during the six weeks she was there, he visited
her constantly. She was one of the best instructed ; and

BRIGHTON. 151
belonged to the Church of England, but had never been
confirmed. On hearing this, he wrote to me : —
" I think you should speak to H. about so important a rite,
one on which God's blessing so often rests. How very nice
everything this poor girl says and does seems to be ! It is a great
thing to know her. I hope to go and see her to-morrow.
" This young person was confirmed at this time, as well
as others of my class ; so that I had ample opportunity of
judging of his labours of love on such occasions ; and I
cannot doubt, from what I observed amongst them and
others, that these were eminently blessed.
" Before separating for the summer, I had all my young
people to tea ; and he begged to join our party. I thought
it best, however, that he should come in just at the last, to
Conclude with reading and prayer. In his note accepting
my invitation, he says —
" It will give me the liveliest pleasure to be present at the close
of your party. I often wish it were possible to help you more
efficiently in this important work. But there is so much to do
in this large field, that it is impossible to get on without a divi
sion of labour. I do not forget, in my feeble manner, to ask an
abundant gift of God's Spirit for the teachers and the taught of
these classes.
" Those of us who were present on that occasion will,
I beUeve, never forget his presence amongst us ; the happy,
joyous spirit with which he entered into what was going
on, when he arrived ; or the few touching words on some
Verses in the Bible, and the fervent prayer which followed.
Alas ! we little thought that this would be both the first
and the last time we should have our pastor with us at
these annual festivals. He did not live to carry out com
pletely his intentions as to these classes. What he de
sired was to have a chain (if I may so call it) of such

152 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
gatherings throughout Brighton. Only three were actually
formed, all in his own district; but I cannot doubt that,.
had his life been spared, they would have increased."
Exactly coinciding with this account, is the testimony
of another of the ladies who conducted these classes. " The
sympathy and interest which he felt for them was very
deep : and I know from experience how much they owed
to him. Many of my girls he knew personally, and I
think he knew all by description : and his prayers, and
advice, and interest were the greatest possible assistance
and encouragement to me : I think I never knew how
great, till I learned sadly how hard it was to work without
it. ; I can never forget, when my heart almost failed at the
prospect of beginning it, his parting words, ' Remember
God said to Joshua, Be strong, and of good courage? One
evening, when we had them all to tea, he came most kindly
about eight o'clock, to help in their entertainment ; telling
them stories, and describing his travels, &c. Afterwards,
he read and explained part of a chapter, and then prayed,
The festivity ended with cake and wine ; and I remember,
his handing it to them, and how beautifuUy he amused and
instructed them meanwhile with anecdotes, &c. ; and when
they went #way, shook hands and spoke so kindly to
each." " The last letter," resumes our first authority, "which
I ever had from him, was written under circumstances- of
deep trial, he having been entirely laid aside from all work
by iUness. I had received some money from the young
person before mentioned, for the box belonging to Mr.
Wagner's Servants' Bible Class, of which she had become
a member. I did not know where to send it : and in reply
to my inquiries, he writes : —
" I must first say, how much interested and delighted I am
to hear of the increase in your class; and that in a way which'"

BRIGHTON. 153
promises so much.* I very often think of your young people.
Laid aside from work which was very near my heart, all that I
can do now is to intercede for my dear friends and fellow-
labourers. Oh, how deeply do I feel now the privilege of
winning souls : and what cause of deep humiliation do I see in
my want of self-sacrifice, and of devotedness to my Master's
service ! But low as I wish to lie (and I cannot lie low enough),
I have the joyful assurance that all my ministerial shortcomings,
as well as personal sins, are washed away in the blood of my
Redeemer. . . . God has disposed the hearts of many, who
attended the Servants' Class, to contribute towards some charity
every year. They now give it to the Home. . . . My cough
and the irritation of the bronchial tubes are no better. Even so,
Fatlier I "
11. The position which George Wagner occupied, as the
Minister of a District which had not a complete or separate
parochial organization, if it brought some disadvantages
"with it, had, as we have seen, its compensations also. The
disadvantage which he felt most at first, the want of
separate week-day schools, was removed (as has been
shown) by his own energy and perseverance ; and the step
thus gained would have led to other consequences also.
The Evening Adult Classes which he contemplated, for
instance, have been mentioned already, as well as the
Working Men's Association, which he actually instituted ;
and it was his intention besides to have a separate Mis
sionary Association for his District, with collectors drawn
from his own congregation, and with quarterly and annual
meetings to be held in the school-room, to keep up an
intelligent interest in the subject. Indeed, he had already
begun this with his school children, setting before them
not only Foreign but Home Missions also, the great im-
. . * By those who already attended it bringing their companions and
acquaintance.

154 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
portance of which he had more fully appreciated since his
removal to Brighton. He adopted the plan moreover (and
intended to adopt it with adults) of trying to interest them
in special individual cases, inducing two or more (for
instance) to subscribe towards the maintenance of some
particular child in a Reformatory School, or for the educa
tion of some child at the Missionary establishments abroad.
Other plans also would have been suggested or facilitated
by the possession of this convenient and ever available
place of meeting. Meanwhile it was a great relief to him
to be spared, the amount of local and almost political
business which would have devolved upon him in the case
of a separate parochial cure ; and he was able also to avoid
that perpetual collision with Dissenters, which would have
been peculiarly painful to one who mourned so deeply over
the divisions of the Christian Church. As it was, he was
able generally to keep aloof from antagonism of this sort.
He did not, indeed, escape the suspicious treatment, the cold
repulses, and the arrogant assumption of spiritual superiority,
which every Clergyman must expect to meet with, while
endeavouring to help or counsel those who conceive them
selves to be more enlightened than Churchmen ; but he did
not attempt to proselytize; and their treatment of him
moved him little, as he did not feel bound (as he did at
Dallington) to maintain his intercourse with such persons, at
whatever cost to himself. For a town district is, in this
respect, very different from a country village ; where all the
neighbours are necessarily acquainted with one another;
and where the social evils and administrative difficulties,
which spring from Dissent, are a continual embarrassment
and pain to the active and conscientious Clergyman. In a"'
large town such evils show themselves at vestries, and
tinder political forms ; and interfere but little with social
and daily life.

BRIGHTON. 155
"At Committee Meetings in his own district," says Mr.
Clarke, " he had a happy art of knowing when to express
and when to withhold his opinion out of deference to others.
Being very free from prejudice of any kind, his views were
too expansive, and his feelings too well chastened and disci
plined, to allow him to be dogmatical. This largeness of
heart and mind, beautified by a delicate refinement and tact,
combined to form one of the secrets of his influence."
In the public meetings and committees of Brighton,
George Wagner seldom took part. His deafness was a
great disadvantage to him on such occasions ; and his
low estimate of his own talents would always have kept
him in the background. He felt that he had no gifts
for taking a leading part in such proceedings : and his
inclinations, even more than his judgment, led him to
abstain from them whenever it was possible for him
to do so.
There seem to have been only two or three occasions,
during his residence in Brighton, when he took anything
Uke a leading part in public movements ; constrained by a
sense of duty, which over-weighed his own disinclination,
One was at the time when the Sunday Question was much
occupying people's minds. He felt veiy strongly about it ;
explaining his views on the subject to his congregation,
and urging them especially to avoid increasing their ser
vants' work by the employment of carnages in their at
tendance at church, a practice which he thankfully observed
was an uncommon one at St. Stephen's. His concern was
especially excited for the cabmen : who seldom, if ever,
enjoyed the advantage of their Sunday : and he used great
exertions to have petitions drawn up ; one for the signature
of the cabmen, addressed to the fly-masters and stable-
keepers ; another from the inhabitants of Brighton, to the
masters ; and a third from the same, to the railway

156 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
authorities. These petitions were all drawn up ; but they
got into the hands of a committee, which was established
at the time, for the better observance of the Lord's day ;
and were consequently set aside, and nothing done. " And
here," says Mr. Olivier, " I may remark upon his strong
dislike of committees. They only afforded people an
opportunity, he thought, of talking a great deal ; and
almost invariably rendered action impossible. He never
was happier than when he found some one like-minded
with himself, who would simply look at a difficulty, and at
once make an attempt to overcome it."
Another occasion, on which his efforts were more suc
cessful, was that of the establishment of the Scripture
Readers' Association in Brighton. " He had long been
desirous to see one established, on Church of England
principles. He had many obstacles to overcome, but he
was not deterred ; and his perseverance was at length re
warded, though it was not until after he had left Brighton
that such an Association was really formed. Many of his
friends were connected with an already existing Society, —
' The Town Mission ; ' to the principles of which he could
not consent. He hoped, however, that a compromise might
be effected; but his efforts in that direction were vain.
Then, again, it was most difficult to frame a set of regula
tions, which would be acceptable to all who were most
concerned in the measure : besides which, all did not see
the evil which he hoped to remedy by thk agency so clearly
as he did ; and were not, consequently, so earnest in the
matter. A meeting was caUed : and he opened the subject
by reading the following — ' Sketch of a Scheme for
the Church of England Scripture Readers' Associa
tion in Brighton.'
" The Church of England has, through God's mercy, been con
spicuous throughout Christendom for the energy of her Foreign

BRIGHTON. 157
Missions. A want has very long been felt by many, both of the
Clergy and Laity of the Church, in this rapidly increasing town,
of a Home Mission : which, while it should employ Laic agency,
shall connect it with the Parochial system ; a machinery which
already exists, and which has proved an inestimable blessing to
England : which, moreover, only needs development, to meet the
increasing wants of our overgrown population in the cities and
towns of this country.
" A committee has been formed in order to supply this want ;
and they now put forth a plan, which they have reason to be
lieve will commend itself to the judgments and hearts of a large
number of the Clergy and Laity : and they earnestly beg all
those who approve of it to join them in this important move
ment. The plan is threefold. First, to provide and employ
Scripture Readers, who shall labour amongst the lowest and
most degraded portion of our population, under the superin
tendence and control of the Clergymen of the districts to which
they shall be appointed.
" The second part of the plan is to provide a Clergyman, who
shall be attached, as Curate, to that district which shall be found
most to need such help ; if his assistance shall be desired by
the Incumbent of the district. It shall be his duty to visit,
from house to house, in the most neglected parts of the District ;
to seek out those most deeply fallen, whether into infidelity or
immorality ; and to preach on Sundays, and during the week,
in licensed School-rooms, as explained in the third part of the
plan. He would assist the Incumbent, on the strict under
standing that he should never officiate in his Churoh, or in any
Church in Brighton ; as this would inevitably draw him away
from his own proper work.
" The third part of the plan is, either to alter existing houses,
or to build (if need be) one or two Schools, to be licensed for
public worship. These should be of the most simple and com
mon description ; situated in the worst localities ; and adapted
to the people living around them. Experience has proved that
many will attend services conducted in such rooms, who never

158 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
enter a Church. Adult Classes might also be held in them bv
the Scripture Readers in the evenings of the week-days.
"It is needless to follow the history of the discussions
which ensued, and which resulted in the adoption of the
first part only of his plan. As his manner was; he left
others to talk; thankful that an interest was at length
excited, in a matter which was so near to his own heart.
One or two extracts from his letters on this point are, how
ever, characteristic, and useful as illustrating his views. An
appeal had been drawn up, setting forth the objects of the
Society, for circulation. With respect to this, he says : —
" It seems to me, that it will be more courteous to send it to all,
without respect of persons, if they belong to the Church of Eng
land. By Dissenters it might be regarded more as impertinence^
than courtesy, if we were to send it to them. Would it not be well
to enclose a note, with the Appeal, to the Members of the Town
Mission, expressing an earnest desire that there should be no
antagonism between the two Societies ; and that as we have one
object, the salvation of souls and the glory of God, though
using slightly different means, so ought we to work in a spirit
of brotherly love ; and that we ourselves heartily desire to do
so, though we claim the right to act according to our conscience
and judgment ; a right which the Committee of the Town Mis
sion have and exercise, and which we should be the last to desire
to see infringed in this land of Christian liberty ?

" With regard to the Scripture Readers' Association, it seems
to me that each Clergyman should bring it before his own flock.
It is certainly a subject which will require a delicate touch ; but
Christian love can guide the pen through great difficulties,.

" It is with reference to this last subject that he says : —
" I hope that the Sermon carried the hearts and judgments of
many with it, I trust that the whole of the St. Stephen's con-

BRIGHTON. 159
gregation is attached to the Church of England. Oh that they
all were resting on the tried stone 1
" Throughout the whole of the discussions carried on
respecting this important subject, it was most striking to
see his great humility and patience. He gave up two-
thirds of the scheme, which he had framed with the greatest
care, and digested with extreme anxiety, without a word
of objection : and any one, noticing the retiring position
which he maintained, would never have supposed that he
was the originator of the plan, and that it was only his
quiet and indefatigable perseverance which had excited an
interest in the matter."
One more such occasion remains to be spoken of, though
perhaps the movement which he then influenced should
hardly be called a public one. During the time of his
residence at Brighton, certain practices, which had ob
tained among some of the clergy, had so strongly excited
public opinion, that it became necessary, in the judgment
of the great majority, to make some open and united
declaration of their own sentiments on the point; and
meetings were held accordingly at the house of one who
felt very strongly on the subject. The declaration which
resulted from these meetings, had the cordial assent and
sympathy of George Wagner, though personal reasons
made it very painful to him to join in it ; but, " as the
whole tone of his mind was for constructing, rather than
destroying, he used the opportunity of suggesting to the
leader of the movement, that since the clergy could meet
for controversial purposes, they surely could do so for
mutual edification. The gentleman in question caught at
the idea, proposed it to the Clergy, and carried it out. It
was one of those occasions on which George Wagner s
suggestive mind started the idea; and then his humility

160 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
led him at once to retire into the background ; so that, pro
bably, to the present day, the Brighton Clergy hardly
know that he wTas the first mover in it." He believed!!
others to be more capable than himself of maturing the
plan ; and the merit of doing so rests with them. These
clerical meetings were to be held on the first Monday
in each month, from eight to ten p. M. ; their object being
the promotion of brotherly intercourse among the Clergy
of the town : and more immediately the discussion of
subjects of common interest to all, whether theological or
pastoral. Care was to be taken to pass no resolutions,
and form no concerted plans, which would interfere with
regular ecclesiastical subordination and discipline. Such
meetings could hardly be otherwise than productive of
good; and the younger Clergy especially speak with
gratitude of the benefit they have derived from "these
opportunities of meeting men of superior minds and
Christian singleness of aim." George Wagner himself
always attended these meetings, when he was able.
Another periodical meeting, also, of a similar nature,
owed its origin more manifestly to the same suggestive
mind; that of the schoolmasters of Brighton and its
vicinity. During the last two years of his ministry at
St. Stephen's, he had endeavoured to establish a School
masters' Association in the town, similar to that which he
had formed and sustained at Dallington. After some diffi
culty, he succeeded. The Association was constituted'!
and he presided over its first meeting, and at one or two
others besides, before his final removal from Brighton.
This is one of the good works of his, which remain
behind him to attest the thoughtfulness and energy of
their author.*
* He was appointed by the members of this Association, in conjunction
with the Rev. J. Ellerton, to draw up a little Manual of Prayers for

BRIGHTON. 161
Such was the influence he exercised, often almost imper
ceptibly, over a wider area than his own district; and
such the gentle ways in which he won that influence. His
character was known and respected everywhere in Brighton ;
even temporary visitors, such as cared to know anything
of Church matters at all, knew him by name and reputa
tion. And wherever his name was mentioned, it was with
affectionate praise. Using general language, it is not too
much to say, that the feeling in his favour was universal.
And yet not quite so; according to those who knew
Brighton most intimately, and the under-current of its
society. " There were some who either could not under
stand a life which so evidently excelled their standard,
leaving them far behind; or who, from jealousy of an
example so high and disinterested, wilfully misunderstood
his meaning ; thus sparing him from coming under the
Woe of those, of whom all men speak well."
And now the main features of his Brighton ministry
have been briefly sketched — briefly, in comparison with
the fulness of detail which might be supplied, and which
marked those five years of various and unwearied labour.
It was a life, indeed, of comprehensive plans, and yet of
minute watchfulness, which, if it be well considered, will
appear almost incredible in a man of slight frame and
weakly constitution ; one not endowed, moreover, by nature
with any remarkable powers of mind. To pass from case
to case with equal sympathy and entire attention to all — to
turn from one subject to another totally different, and find
equal energy and freshness for each — to cheer, and sustain,
Schoolmasters and Teachers, which has been printed (by R. Sickelmore,
Brighton), with the hope that it may be useful to similar associations also.
In-this, as in aE his works, he looked for God's special blessing in answer
to prayer : and, at his suggestion, the first Monday evening in every month
was devoted by the members to this solemn purpose.
M

162 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
and direct so many fellow-labourers, all looking to him for
guidance, all so mainly dependent on his tone of mind and
spirit — and this amidst the distractions, and interruptions,
and surprises, and disappointments, and humiliations, which
indeed constitute so many calls for new exertion in the
faithful minister of Christ — this was work to which he
would have been wholly unequal, had not a secret source
of strength been continually his. To speak of natural
causes, the secret was this; that his object, in all these
plans and occupations, was one and the same. They were
all (so to speak) lines radiating from a common centre ; i
and at that centre his mind continually dwelt, ready at a
moment's call to pursue the line which the occasion de
manded, and then at once returning to the centre from-
which any other object of his ministry could as instanta
neously be reached. It was this perfect singleness of. aim,
and the clearness it imparted to his mental as well as moral
faculties, which made a few moments of his presence,, or
a few words from his mouth, so efficacious and so valuable
to others, with so little apparent effort on his part. Hencel
it was that those about him found it such a pleasure to
transact business with him, for his thoughts were all
arranged and his plans prepared beforehand ; hence it was
that his District Visitors felt that " his words alone were
full of help. We hardly ever met him in the street, without
feeling that it was a blessing and a comfort to carry away
the few words that he had spoken." The secret lay in that
pregnant declaration, " This one thing I do."
But this is only the natural aspect of it. That one thing
was the work of God: and a power from above rested upon
him who pursued that work so singly. His strength was
in his Christian faith ; or rather it was in that Power, in
which his faith had taken root, and from which it drew
wisdom and courage and confidence, as well as holiness and

BRIGHTON. 1 63
inward peace, Who that carefully observed that character,
so raised above all unworthy influences, so elevated above
its natural level, in all its intellectual as well as moral
development, could fail to be convinced that here was the
effect of genuine Christian faith — and to be awakened,
moreover, (which is a thousand times more important),
to the conviction that He, whom that faith apprehended,
was manifesting there the reality of His own influence ;
was showing that, though hidden from the unenUghtened
heart, He is not far from every one of us ?
But though thus sustained and tranquillized, the labours
which we have been considering proved too heavy at last
for one so little able to endure physical fatigue. The
natural powers at length gave way, under a burden too
heavy for them to bear. How this declared itself shaU
presently be told. It is necessary first to examine more
minutely some parts of his ministry at Brighton, before we
pass on to the joyful sorrow of a Christian's dying hours.

M 2

164

CHAPTER IV.
SERMONS. DOCTRINES, THEOLOGICAL AND ECCLESIASTICAL.
It is a tendency of the present age, at least, among
educated and thoughtful men, to think slightingly of
Sermons : and there is, doubtless, only too much reason
why this should be the case : too often, Preaching is but a*
heartless and perfunctory discharge of a set and customary
duty, undertaken without a due sense of its meaning, and
therefore necessarily failing to produce its intended results.
And hence the discredit that has been thrown upon
Sermons generally, in the eyes not only of discerning and
reflecting men, but of the thoughtless multitude who
readily adopt the language of disparagement and deprecia
tion — a discredit attaching indiscriminately to those who
deserve it or deserve it not ; and reacting sadly upon
Preachers themselves, by at once discouraging them in the1:
fulfilment of their work, and leading them to seek for
secondary and adventitious means of reviving an interest'
that has languished.
But let it be considered what Preaching is, or ought to
be — Preaching addressed to professing Christians, to whom
the facts of the Gospel are as well known as to the
Preacher himself. Putting aside, for a moment, all the
diversity of condition subsisting even among such an
assembly of hearers, which modifies so variously the use
and application of the speaker's words, — Preaching (in its

DOCTRINE. 165
present and ordinary sense) may, at the lowest, be defined
as the utterance of the conviction of a human being before
his fellow-creatures on the subjects which are of the
highest importance to all, the application of doctrines and
precepts, acknowledged by all whom he is addressing (to
speak generally) as of divine origin, to the circumstances
and duties and emergencies amongst which both speaker
and hearers are placed.
Now, if any fellow-creature thus spoke to us, from a
desire to help and encourage, and (if it might be) to in
struct — speaking in the sincerity of his heart, and as in
the presence of God — ought not his words to be received
with respect? Must we not feel that there is a value to
be attached to them, a blessing to be expected from them,
independent of their originality, their beauty, or their
force ; and not only independent, but possessed of a
character far higher and deeper than this ? And what
ought we to think then, when the speaker, so addressing
us, is one who is set apart by God's own ordinance for the
purpose ; one specially prepared and quaUfied for the
occasion ; one who has a right to ask for and expect the
peculiar blessing of God on words delivered in His name ?
This ought to be the view of Preaching taken both by
ministers and people. This should be the feeling with
which men should listen to the Sermons of every faithful
minister of God, however deficient they may be in philo
sophical, or literary, or rhetorical merits. Such was the
estimate which George Wagner formed of the value of
preaching ; though humble, even to a fault, in his judg
ment of his own Sermons. He knew that they expressed
the deepest convictions of his heart — that they were the best
that he could produce, with the aid of study and reflection
and prayer — that it was his single aim to speak the truths
wliich God had taught him, so far as he had lieht to

166 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
discern them, and to set them forth for the guidance and
help of men of the same nature with himself. And, there- '
fore, he doubted not that God was with him ; and whether
preparing his sermons at home, or delivering them in the
pulpit, he regarded them as instruments called for and
accepted by God, capable of producing effects, not propor
tioned to their own intrinsic value, but to His conde
scending grace.
Composed in this spirit, and under this persuasion, there
is no wonder that his sermons have an elevation and a
force of thought of which even those who knew him well
Would hardly have judged him capable. They were at
once the highest and the truest expression of all that filled
his heart and mind ; embodying the results of patient and
devout study of Scripture ; the fruits of practical wisdom;
gathered from keen observation, and comprehensive synw/i
pathy with men of every grade, amidst the duties of an
active and beneficent life; and the treasures of a higher
wisdom also, a wisdom won by prayer and self-surrender
from the living Source of all Truth, a wisdom glowing
with heavenly radiance, and disclosing secrets of unseen
and eternal things which are only imparted to the pure in
heart. His sermons are very superior to his letters ; and surely
it is reasonable, though not perhaps usual, that this should
be the case. Letters are necessarily occupied much with
self and the things of self. Their range lies, in the first. -'i
place, amidst personal and passing concerns; from which
it is somewhat of an effort to mount to higher subjects, and
even to generalizations. George Wagner had not the
graceful flexibility of mind which makes such transitions
seem easy and natural ; and therefore his letters, for the
most part, have something of the monotony of a fixed idea,
when turning (as they invariably do) from the topics of

DOCTRINE. 167
earth to the prospects of eternity. His correspondence, for
the most part, is not very interesting; except when he
writes on some kindling and engrossing subject, like the
Penitent's Home ; or when, as in the latter months of his
life, his letters were his sermons. But as a preacher, he
stood on higher ground. Self was forgotten and laid aside.
The affairs, and relations, and circumstances of earth, were
contemplated from above — not neglected, not lost sight of,
but viewed from the elevation which had then become
appropriate and natural ; and from which his spirit, without
effort or embarrassment, could survey them in the aspect
which was habitual to himself.
George Wagner was naturally no orator. He had none
of the physical advantages which win favour above all else
from the multitude, and which tell more than is creditable
even with the few, — the advantages of voice, presence,
animation of delivery, and that vigorous health which,
flowing through heart and brain, suggests and sustains the
feeling of self-reliance : nor had he in great measure those
mental gifts which are generally connected with the fore
going — a lively fancy, a redundant fluency of words, and
the quick sympathetic tact which enables a speaker to per
ceive and adapt himself to the rising emotions of his hearers.
Hence public speaking was not the natural engine of his
influence ; and he judged, and rightly judged, that written
sermons would be more effective in his case than extem
porary. Not that he could not preach and speak, when
necessary, without preparation in writing; and this with
good effect. No false shame or misplaced timidity deterred
or embarrassed him when duty called. There was a pro
priety and dignity, and even an ease in his manner and
words, when he saw need thus to speak, which won atten
tion and respect from those whom he addressed ; and this
was very remarkable in his dkcourses to children, whom

168 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
he won and kept entranced by the simplicity and tender*
ness of his manner, and the clearness of his language.
Still, the power of public speaking was not one of his
natural gifts. It was more congenial to himself, and more
profitable (as he judged) to his people, to write the sermons
which he prepared for their instruction. Nor did these
sermons owe much of the effect they produced to their
delivery ; except from the impression, thus created, of the
sincerity, and earnestness, and holiness of the preacher.
But though the more obvious requisites of oratorical
power were not largely found in George Wagner, he pos
sessed those qualities without which no orator ever was
great, or deserving of the name, even for worldly purposes.
Thorough conviction of the truth of what he spoke, un
mixed singleness of aim, resolute steadfastness of purpose,
intense sympathy with those whom he addressed, genuine
fervency of spirit, entire devotedness to the cause which he
was advocating, — these, the highest because the moral
qualities of an orator, and the indispensable requisites' of a
true preacher, were found in no ordinary degree in this
exemplary minister of Christ. And hence the word spoken
was with power, as has been seen already in the account of
his ministry. " For it is not our thoughts (as he himself
says), clothed in eloquence, which are powerful to win
souls ; but the simple and faithful delivery of a message,
which has been received into our hearts, and made their
nourishment and their strength."
The intellectual or logical basis, on which his preaching
rested, was twofold — the recognised fact of the depravity
of man's nature, and the admitted authority of Scripture
as the word of God. These two points are invariably
assumed in his sermons; and on this basis his argument
proceeds, even when dealing avowedly with those who are
still estranged in heart from God. Not that he was income

DOCTRINE. 169
petent to lay his argumentative foundation deeper, had he
been compelled to do so ; but his was not a mind that
craved such a foundation for its own conclusions ; and it
was evidently repugnant and distressing to his feelings,
even to contemplate such a necessity. Conscience on the
one hand — the sword of the Spirit on the other — these were
the weapons which he loved to wield; and the edge of
which he had proved for himself, before he essayed to grasp
them ; nor would he lay them aside for a moment in his
public ministry, for the sake of advantages which might
seem to offer themselves. If God did not bless the use of
these, he at least would not venture to employ others.
And they were weapons which, in truth, he well knew
how to wield. Few understood better than he, how to drive
home the sharp arrows of conscience into the slumbering,
or self-righteous, or presumptuous heart. Sin in its open
and more assailable parts, or in those which are less easy of
detection, had long been narrowly watched and studied by
him. He had studied it in the best of schools, that of his
own inward experience : he had watched and followed
jhere, with relentless perseverance, the windings and work
ings of our fallen nature. And in using the knowledge
which he had thus gained, he was undeterred by any fear
of exposing or compromising himself. He had given him
self wholly up to God. He had nothing on his own part to
conceal, or gloss over, or justify ; and hence he proceeded
with an advantage, which nothing else could give, to attack,
in God's name, the hearts of others. He was assured, that
the nature of those whom he addressed was substantially
like his own ; and that the secrets which he had learned by
his own experience, had their counterpart in them. And
he was persuaded, too, that God had there also a faithful
and indefectible ally — one whose responsive voice would
confirm the accusations, and acknowledge the summons of

170 MEMOIR OF REV. CSEORGE WAGNER.
his Master : that an unconverted and unsanctified heart
must be a divided one also; could not be at peace with
itself; that a witness was there, ready to spring up and
proclaim that the accuser's voice was true, and that the
restlessness and degradation and misery, wliich were brood
ing within, however studiously concealed, drew their origin
and their power from the baneful presence of sin.
And so, too, it was with his use of Scripture. It is too
weak an expression, to say that he was fully persuaded of
the truth and divine authority of the Bible. He knew that
it was from God. And therefore he used it with a conr
fidence and boldness, which waited not to look around
for argument in its support. It would vindicate its own
authority. Its declarations, its judgments, its threats, its
promises, would be read in the light which itself created.
Wherever truth could find an entrance at all, there, by the
very virtue of its nature and its origin, God's word would
penetrate. His knowledge of Scripture was most extensive
and most minute. He had studied it with a zeal, an atten
tion, and a love, which left no part unconsidered and un-
searched. The most apposite passages readily occurred to
his mind, whatever case or subject was under discussion;
and he had the power, in a remarkable degree, of bringing-
other passages to support and explain such texts as required
elucidation. He loved to dwell on the consistency, the
harmony, the oneness of God's word ; while carefully
noting, on the other hand, and intelligently appreciating
the rich variety of its parts, and the wide diversity of cha
racter and circumstances which distinguished its several
human authors. But he delighted still more to trace the
progressive, though consistent, dealings of the Almighty
with the race of man ; the mysterious, yet unfailing, course
of Providence, attended or preceded by its handmaid, Pro
phecy; the gradual development of Revelation; and the

DOCTRINE. 171
witness borne by all these things to the adorable Attributes
of God.
But, above all else, he loved to dwell on the person and
the work of the Divine Redeemer. Christ was the lode
star of his own soul, to which (whatever topic he began
upon) his thoughts were invariably, spontaneously, and
necessarily drawn. Christ was the Sun in his firmament,
without which all was cold and dark, but under whose rays
all things were filled with life and beauty and joyousness.
The one object and end of his ministry was to set forth
Jesus Christ to others, as by faith he had been enabled to
apprehend Him for himself, the centre, the foundation, and
the crown of all hope and peace and blessedness. Who
that received the Gospel into his heart could fail to find it
so ? That lowly human existence which was led centuries
ago on the coast of Palestine, despicable (it might be) in
the eyes of worldlings, yet presenting to every thoughtful
mind a beauty and a sweetness which no other record could
equal, — what unutterable glory, what inexhaustible mean
ing and power, did it possess for the believer ! The Word
made flesh to dwell among us — the express image of the
Invisible revealed to us — the Lord visiting His people —
God in Christ reconciling the world to Himself — breaking
the power of evil — triumphing over sin and death — turning
sorrow and desolation and temptation itself into wholesome
and sanctifying discipline — what need of the human heart
did this leave unprovided for ? what craving unforeseen and
unsatisfied ? To himself it was all in all. Year by year,
day by day, he had lived upon the Gospel, and proved it
in his own experience to be the mighty power of God unto
salvation. And he felt it to be an honour, a privilege, and
a blessing, to which no other employment could offer any
parallel, to be allowed and commissioned to set it forth to
others. Every faculty of his heart and mind was called

172 memoir of rev. george wagner.
forth to fulfil this blessed service — under the deep con
sciousness, it is true, of utter insufficiency — yet lending
itself with eager promptitude to forward the delightful task.
He knew that the means were all-sufficient to the end, be
that what it might. There was an answer provided for all
doubts and difficulties ; a healing balm for all afflictions — ¦
a cleansing virtue for all guilt — a preserving power against
all temptation — a reassuring trust amidst all fear and
despair — to be drawn from God in Christ. How was it
possible to be otherwise ? Even human Reason could draw
this conclusion from the premises which Faith laid down ;
and show the inexhaustible application of the Christian's
belief to every possible contingency of human trial and suf
fering. But his was no cold and impassive reasoning, no
merely logical deduction, in which the heart was uncon
cerned. His own faith and thankfulness towards God, his
own tender sympathy towards men, showed itself at every
turn and every stage of the argument ; while with over
flowing heart, and eloquent tongue, he strove to unfold some
needful portion of the unsearchable riches of Christ.
He showed remarkable power of appreciating and draw
ing out the meaning of every particular in the life and
character of the Saviour. Every smallest incident, every
passing expression in the Gospel narrative, had a value and.
significance for him which disclosed itself more and more
to his patient and devout meditation. Yet these were not
far-fetched meanings, nor fanciful novelties, nor laboured
and ingenious theories : but delicate and beautiful shades
of the divine truth embodied in the words of Scripture;
which commended themselves at once to the reason and
judgment, when stated ; though none would have noticed
them but a deeply spiritual mind — a mind endued, through
prayer and heavenly discipline, with that delicate percep
tion which is at once a proof and a reward of growing con-

doctrine. 173
formity to the Redeemer. Hence there was a freshness,
a pathos, and a reality in his comments on the Gospel
records, which was akin to the inspiration which produced
them. For the words of Scripture are, in this, like the
works of nature, full of meaning absolutely inexhaustible,
which yields itself to the researches of the student in pro
portion as his faculties are prepared aright by humility and
reverent affection to apprehend the truth. Most especially,
perhaps, did these qualifications show themselves in his
treatment of the most solemn and sacred subject of all —
the actions and the words of the Saviour at the close of His
life on earth. The subject had a divine fascination for
him, proportioned to its unspeakable importance. That
hallowed ground was the very home of his heart. He
loved to linger round it, and return to it again and again.
Eveiy footstep of the Saviour imprinted on it, every echo
of His voice that had resounded there, was treasured up in
his inmost memory, and was suggestive of some precious
truth which nowhere else could be learned so fully. Perhaps
no sermons dwell on the recollection of his people so vividly
as those courses of lectures which year after year, as surely
as the holy season came round, he made it a rule to deliver
daily in Passion Week— lectures on the successive events
of those hallowed days — on the prophecies of Zechariah
concerning them — on the 53rd chapter of Isaiah — on the
prayer of the Lord recorded in the 17th chapter of St. John
— on the words uttered from the Cross. His whole heart
went forth on such occasions, to second his words of adoring
thankfulness for that stupendous sacrifice of divine love;
words which flowed the more free and unrestrained, because
he hoped that few who attended those daily ministrations' were
untouched in heart themselves by the doctrine of the Cross.
For if it was Christ above all else that he preached, more
especiaUy did he point to Him crucified. The sacrifice

174 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
by which sin was put away — the death which is the life of
the redeemed — was necessarily the very crown of the work
of Redemption ; the most perfect manifestation of the love,
and wisdom, and power of God. It was the keystone of
his own hope — the final object of trust to which his preach
ing invariably pointed. Yet he never trusted himself to set
forth systematically the philosophy of the atonement. His
method of approaching that awful subject was materially
different from that which we too often witness.
We do not forget (he says) that it is easy to use bold language
in speaking of the necessity of Christ's precious death : language
from which reverent minds draw back. And yet there are
questions which we may ask, if we only do so in a reverent and
lowly spirit ; and we may find the answer profitable to our souls.
It is a fact that Jesus died for our sins. What wants in man, —
and what attributes of God, — made so costly a sacrifice, and so
much suffering, necessary 1
And thus he would dwell at length on the lessons to be
drawn from the Cross, and under it ; the witness which it
bears against man, and for God ; he would enlarge with
adoring thankfulness on the texts of Holy Writ, which
proclaim its healing virtue and triumphant power; he
would bring forward with loving minuteness the types and
figures of the Jewish law, which foreshadow its nature and
its effects : but, while accepting also the usual phraseology '
which is current among evangelical Christians respecting it,
he would never allow himself to be confined to a system, '%
He felt that there was something unfathomable in the suffer- ;
ings of Christ in their aspect towards the Father. Be
lievers must, after all, be like the people on the day of
atonement, that stand on the outside ; while their great
High Priest passes within the veil, alone and unwitnessed
to offer the prevailing sacrifice. For : —

DOCTRINE. 175
As St. Paul, speaking of the riches of Christ, calls them un
searchable; and, of the love of Christ, says that it passeth
knowledge ; so may we, and must we say of the travail of the
Saviour's soul, that it is as unsearchable as the one, and passeth
knowledge as the other.
It would be undesirable, and indeed almost impracti
cable, to recapitulate even briefly the various points of
Christian doctrine to which he directed the minds of his
people, and the views which he took of each. There was
a universal range and variety in the topics of his discourses ;
every subject which Revelation embraces, receiving its
share of his attention ; though he never forgot the subor
dination, in which all consequences ought to be kept to the
primary and essential truths upon which they depend. He
was eminently a practical preacher ; calling for the fruits
of faith in those who professed to have it ; and urging upon
all, that the ultimate object of the Gospel was to produce
holiness ; that Christians were delivered from condemnation
and the power of the Enemy, that they might be conformed
to the image of their Redeemer, and that they might be pre
pared, by a discipline of sanctification here, for that eternal
state where the necessary condition of blessedness is likeness
to the Lord. Accordingly, it was his constant and earnest
endeavour, to apply the principles of the Gospel to the cir
cumstances of modern society ; to point out the snares, to
protest against the inconsistencies, to enforce the responsi
bilities and duties, arising from the state of things amongst
which his hearers lived. He spoke plainly and strongly of
the sins of worldUness and luxury ; he exposed, with un
sparing severity, the hatefulness in God's sight of a formal
and pharisaical self-righteousness ; he drew out and re
commended, with manly wisdom and exquisite delicacy of
feeling, the path of unobtrusive Christian consistency which

176 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
still lay open for every one amidst the daily occupations
and relationships of life. Yet how different in all this from
what is too often esteemed and required as practical preach
ing — the setting up of a standard which is coldly praised by
the hearers ; and theoretically constructed, for the most part,
by him who proposes it for imitation ! He never forgot-*-
his own self-questioning heart and his tender sympathy for
others never allowed him to forget — that the great difficulty
in the way of pure and high morality is the powerlessness
of man to practise what his conscience approves ; and that
if it be a preacher's duty to point out the path which must
be walked in, far more is it his duty, and the prime ne
cessity of the case, to show where the power so to live can
be found. Here, then, he fell back upon his great and
never-exhausted theme, the graciousness and willingness
and mightiness to help of that unseen Redeemer whom he
preached — the long-suffering and effectual presence and all-
sufficient grace of that Holy Spirit who alone can change
or sustain the heart. And while all who knew him were
well aware how lovely his own example was, and with
what singular consistency he practised what he strove to
recommend ; the heavenly peace and joy which shone forth
in all his words and looks, the more than earthly happiness
which seemed to be his portion, made others long to find
that secret source of blessedness which he had found ; and
won them to receive his testimony, as he pointed to the
fountain whence he drew that living water.
To discriminate between different classes of hearers
is no less a part of a preacher's office, than to keep a just
proportion in the points of doctrine which he selects. This
also he must do, if he would " show himself a workman
that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word
of truth." In this part of his work, too, the most difficult
and delicate, because by its very nature the most personal,

DOCTRINE. 177
George Wagner fearlessly, though humbly, strove to dis
charge his duty ; studying, even if he offended men, to be
"approved unto God." One broad and leading distinction
he never failed to insist upon ; though one which was sure
to rouse the dislike and opposition of many in every mixed
congregation; and of several, among those many, whose
thoughtfulness and judgment and other admirable qualities
he would readily admit to be higher than his own. Yet, unless
he was prepared to pronounce his own spiritual experience
a delusion, and the sure persuasions of the holiest of Chris
tian, saints an enthusiast's dream — unless, moreover, he
could consent to explain away whole passages of Scripture,
which seemed written as with a sunbeam, and these the
passages which most of all formed the charter of the
Christian's consolations and hopes ; he could not suppress
the conviction, — or fail to announce it with the authority of
a minister of God, — that there was a line, clear, distinct,
and palpable, on one side or the other of which every human
being stood. That line separated all besides, from 'those
who through living faith and by the leading of the Holy
Spirit had recognised the Head of their redeemed humanity,
and " had been brought into vital union with Christ, ex
periencing His actual dominion in their hearts ; who had
consciously dedicated themselves to Him, and laid hold of
the promises of the covenant."
But, joined with this conviction, and the solemn and
touching declaration of it, was the persuasion also of other
coincident truths; the absence, or comparative neglect of
which has too often made the maintenance of this distinction
a • ministry of presumption to some, of condemnation and
despair to others.
Presumption never could arise from such teaching as his ;
never could coexist with the reception of that teaching.
He knew, himself, what it was to be brought near to the
N

178 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
All Holy One; to see his own character and spiritual
prospects in the light that shines from above. He knew
that self-abasement, and even self-abhorrence, were the
necessary consequences of a true apprehension of that
spotless and perfect Mediator, in whose propitiatory sacri
fice and ever-prevailing merits his own hope was wholly
placed ; that departure from iniquity, and earnest striving
after righteousness, sprang necessarily from vital union
between the Redeemer and the redeemed. He spoke upon
this point, therefore, with a commanding authority, which
drew its force at once from his own experience and from
God's infallible word. And, under his preaching, the
unhallowed confidence of the presumptuous quailed; and
the hope of the hypocrite crumbled away; while the
backslider, in whose heart a better principle had once
prevailed, felt the power of that truth which tore aside his
refuges of lies, and awoke to the conviction that his only
hope was to " arise and go to his Father."
And so too, on the other hand, his was not a ministry
of discouragement and despondency. He was not one of
those, in whose eyes all men are on a level, if they have
not reached the point which yet he unwaveringly indicated.
Two thoughts, corrective of such a fault, were continually
before his mind. One was, that the spiritual life is neces
sarily a progressive one, and that the earlier stages of that
progress are often far from promising. " Grace has its
growth," he taught. " There is the infancy of faith,
when it just touches the hem : and the manhood of faith,
when it trusts in the dark, and gives glory to God. There
is the dawn of hope, when it just anticipates the fulfilment
of God's promises: and there is the assurance of hope,
when, rising out of experience, it can ride unextinguished
through the storm." And thus the timid, the doubtful, the
self-accusing, learned from, him to follow the light, which

DOCTRINE. 179
did little- as yet but make manifest their darkness; re
assured by the promise, and the hope, that it would yet
prove to them the' light of life. And children too, and
those of child-like spirit, were assisted to trust in a loving
and cgmpassionate Father, who would lead them on, step
by step, through gradations (it might be) almost imper
ceptible, to the full understanding and enjoyment of privi
leges which they had known but imperfectly as yet.
And furthermore, with respect to this progress, who shall
pretend to trace its course? — who shall presume to lay
down the path by which the human spirit must necessarily
find its way to God ? God seeth not as man seeth : work
eth not by means which man can anticipate or systematize.
This too was a thought which dwelt within George Wag
ner's mind, repressing dogmatism, and reviving hopefulness ;
though seldom expressed in his sermons, nor developed
perhaps with the breadth and fulness with which it has
possessed the heart of some other Christian teachers. What
endless variety of circumstances, what perplexities, contra
dictions, and anomalies, this world contains ! the clue to
which, nevertheless, God keeps, and will unravel in the
end. Many are those whose probation, by His own ap
pointment, goes on under circumstances which we can
neither trace nor understand. Many are following the
secret guidance of the Holy Spirit, leading them by a path
which they know not, through the rough ways of this wil
derness-like world, to some bleak mountain top, it may be ;
whence the view of the blessed land, which their Redeemer
has purchased, for them, shall burst at last on their adoring
gaze ! Oh, how widely will that redeeming grace, which
has abounded much more than the abounding curse of sin,
enlarge those borders of His kingdom which now appear so
circumscribed ! And yet no less surely, there stands the
line of circumscription, drawn by the Holy Spirit Himself,
n2

180 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
recognised with awful reverence by the spiritually minded.
Oh, cross it, you who are still lingering in doubt and bond-?;
age : for below it, is no security of acceptance and salva
tion, no peace and joy in believing, no liberty of service, no
assurance of adoption, no change into the blessed image
from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.
Nor yet, while thus recognising the richness and fulness,
of redeeming grace, was he checked by the apprehension of
a barrier ' raised between any soul and its salvation by the
eternal decrees of God. Deeply as he revered Calvin,
and valued the writings of that great " Master in Israel,"
yet no man was more free from Calvinistic norrowness than
George Wagner. Reverently and thankfully submitting
himself to the impossibility of setting limits, either to the
foreknowledge or the power of God, he yet saw plainly
that the fallacy of the Calvinistic system resides in this —
that it assumes the divine mind to be an infinite enlarge
ment of a human mind, subject to the same laws and
meted with the same measure. To reject this assumption,
is to free oneself at once from the logical meshes of that
subtle theology. He had learned himself to attain this
freedom in the school of Hare, and Erskine, and Alexander, ,
Scott. He saw that the Gospel released our struggling
reason from its grapple with a mystery which is necessarily
insoluble. It brings down the mind of God to our partial
apprehension, by disclosing to us the mind of Christ. On,
that ground, and on that alone, it is possible to draw our
conclusions. And hence he could proclaim the Gospel of
salvation in the words of the Saviour and of His inspired
disciples, with the joyful certainty that those words were
not ambiguous, not to be received in a doubtful and limited
sense, — but free, and wide, and all-embracing, as they pro
fessed to be, — commissioning and compelling His ministers
now to address their message hopefully, as well as earnestly,

doctrine. 181
to every man. His own intense desire for the salvation of
his fellow-creatures, what was it but a faint- and inter
mittent reflection, of the mind of Christ ? — his own expostu
lations, and arguments, -and entreaties, what were they but
the poor and weak endeavours to express the pleadings and
convincing influences of the Holy Spirit of God? He
doubted not that every man had his " time of visita
tion," even though the things that belonged unto his peace
were finally hid from his eyes ; and while preaching even
to those who seemed the least impressible, it was his duty
and his happiness to hope that " now was the accepted
time." Hence, while discriminating and distinguishing in
the most searching way between the various classes of his
hearers, and describing their spiritual state, — the half
hearted, the doubtful, the careless, the worldly, the sensual,
fhe slaves of sin and self, — he never cut himself off from
tender sympathy towards any. He felt, and showed he felt,
that he had a thousand points of contact with them all; and
he knew that there were a thousand channels through which
the Holy Spirit could work upon them, and perhaps was
Working even then, faintly it might be, and as yet unrecogr
nised, but none the less really, and, as it might prove at
last, efficaciously.
And yet there was one class, always to be found (one
should think) in every congregation of the educated and
the thoughtful, and more numerous certainly than many
suspect ; a class who require and deserve, as much as any,
the tender consideration of the ministers of Christ ; towards
whom he evinced little sympathy, and to whom his minis
trations were seldom (if ever) specially addressed ; those
who, while admiring and loving the Bible, and won over in
their hearts and affections by the beauty and sweetness of
the Gospel, are yet tortured or sadly held back by doubts
»f its objective reality — doubts whether there be indeed ,a

182 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
basis of fact laid down by God Himself on which their souls
might rest.
Such minds would receive little direct help or benefit
from George Wagner's ministry. He showed no sym
pathy for them, and scarcely touched on' such cases as
possible in his ordinary preaching. He was "so fully con
vinced of the sinfulness of unbelief, and the evil of the
heart, from which it springs, that when he glanced at such
a state of mind, it was only to arouse the conscience, and
to deepen its sense of the need of a Purifier. There is a
striking instance of this in his sermon on the doubt and
unbelief of Thomas — a sermon as instructive and profitable
as it is able and deeply considered, yet which stands in
remarkable contrast with that of Arnold's (for instance) on
the same subject ; sternly contemplating the unfavourable
side only, and seeking for the root of that unbelief in the
unsanctified tendencies, and neglect of moral duty which
he thought he could trace in the Apostle's character.
Not but that, if such persons had come to him in distress
of mind, they would have found the tenderest sympathy,
and much light and guidance in their difficulties. His
heart was opened at once to all who were in temptation or
perplexity ; and they would have found in him also a fair
ness, a calmness, a knowledge of evidences, external and
internal, of the Christian Faith ; and above all, a deep and
unwavering conviction of the truth by which he lived, which
could hardly have failed to help and reassure them. Still
(as has been said), such sympathy was not spontaneous:
the tone of his mind, and the character of his sermons, was
not such as to lead the faith of such hearers to strike root
downwards. He was not one who could point out the
converging lines of hidden analogies ; not one who could
touch the chords of axiomatic truth, and show that they
vibrated in harmony with the Voice of Revelation, — Hke

doctrine. 1 S3
his great master in thought and learning, Julius Hare ;
or like one, who was then preaching at Brighton those
Sermons which have since been added to the treasures of
the Christian Church, the gifted and noble-minded Frede
rick Robertson. Such power is granted to genius alone;
and George Wagner was not a man of genius. It is only
such as they, who can reach the foundations on which con
viction rests ; who can see the bearing and significance of
simple and familiar facts; which we overlook, till they
point them out to us, and teach us how they witness to the
constitution of the universe. Such master-minds, it is
clear, are rare amongst ministers, as amongst every other
class of men ; nor does the effectual witness for Christian
truth depend on them. God works alike by instruments of
different temper, and of different value. But in truth, the
gift of faith is a higher gift than that of genius ; and often
operates more effectually, even on those whose cravings and
difficulties are of an intellectual nature. Nor is an explicit
and active sympathy, on the part of the ministers of Christ,
of essential importance after all, to these anxious votaries
of truth. The silent sermon of a Christian life, the witness
of that faith which overcometh the world, the harmonious
consistency of Christian doctrine, when exhibited by one
who knows and feek its power, — these are of more value
than any sympathy, to such as are true to themselves : nor
can any want of sympathy turn this balm to bitterness.
Fear not, perplexed and. tempted spirits, but that He, who
made and judges you, knows and pities the secret struggles
of your heart. Welcome, even amidst reproach (if need
be), the testimony of godly Christian men, to those
unseen verities, on which your faith may fix as well
as theirs. What if they misunderstand you — their Lord
and yours does not. And with Him is not only the ful
ness of compassion and long-suffering, but of wisdom

184 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
and power also, to turn your painful doubts into adoring
certainty. But it is time to turn to other and less awful subjects
of criticism.
• As an expositor of Scripture, George Wagner was one
whom all his people could respect as a competent and
trustworthy guide. His profound knowledge of every part
of the Bible has been more than once mentioned already ;
together with that ready recollection, and fine sagacity,
with which he could bring one part to illustrate another;
but, in drawing out the true and unforced meaning of the
particular passage which he desired to explain, his merits
were no less remarkable. He was a sound and accurate
Greek scholar ; and his knowledge of Hebrew, though not
extensive, was sufficient at any rate to enable him to refer
with pleasure and interest to the original text, and. to
appreciate the guidance of really qualified authorities :
while his sound judgment, and patient conscientiousness,
with an understanding well trained in processes of reason
ing, and a heart attuned to the voice of inspiration, enabled
him to apprehend and set forth the mind and spirit of
many a passage which but for such investigations would
be overlooked or misunderstood. He readily and grate
fully recognised how much we owe to the BibUcal critics
of Germany, in developing the principles of a sound and
consistent exegesis : and some of the German commentaries
were his favourite and most effectual helps in his study of
the sacred text. Yet his own habits of thought, in their
excellences as well as their defects, were thoroughly English,
He never lost himself in speculation, or forgot the primary
object of his researches amidst heaps of preparatory learning.
Ever devout in his attitude of mind, practical in aim, terse in
.expression, he sought for nothing, and put nothing before his
hearers, but the truth which it was his purpose and theirs

doctrine, 1 85
to discover ; receiving it when found " as the word of God,
which effectually worketh also in them that believe."
This thoughtful, laborious, reverent investigation of the
true meaning of Scripture was the foundation of many of
his Sermons ; and was thankfully appreciated by his peo
ple, who felt for the most part that a minister can hardly
render better service to his brethren in the faith, than by
teaching them how to understand and enter into the
meaning of that Volume which will remain with them as
long as life remains, and the authority of which is para
mount to that of any human Pastor. They will remember
with an interest, second to none of their recollections, those
courses of Lectures which were fundamentally, though not
exclusively, expository ; those, for instance, on the Beati
tudes, on the whole armour of God, and on the Book of
Job: in which the ripe and fragrant fruit of Scripture,
carefully culled, and skilfully collated, seemed to yield of
itself, without further pressure, the rich juice of " doctrine
and correction and instruction in righteousness."
It has been said that his mind was essentially of an
EngUsh stamp, as well in its excellences as in its defects.
Good men will differ under which category to rank his
views of the nature and use of the Old Testament
Scriptures. The inspiration and authority of this part of
God's holy word he regarded not as accessory and subor
dinate to that of the New Testament; but (in its moral
and prophetical aspect at least) as co-ordinate and parallel.
In its moral and prophetical aspect ; and it must be added
(after some sort) in its doctrinal aspect also : though, let
no one suppose for a moment, that he regarded its ceremo
nial and positive ordinances as having any force under the
Christian dispensation, except what was given expressly
by the Lord and his Apostles. His mind was thoroughly
imbued with the spirit of the Epistle to the Hebrews : the

186 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
teaching of that Epistle had effectually penetrated every
part of his religious sentiments. No one could be more
completely free from the lingering bondage of Judaism ;
none more sensitively jealous of the re-intrusion of that
bondage, in any modern form, into the spiritual service of
the Christian, the perfect liberty of the children of God.
Oh that we could mount, as he did, to that region for
which " the law was not made," — that calm abode in truth,
which alone maketh free indeed ! The defect here spoken
of, (if defect it were,) was purely an intellectual one.
He regarded the Old Testament in an aspect which an
increasing number of the Christian Church cannot believe
to be the true one ; an aspect in which they feel it is open
to the assaults of the infidel and the scoffer, whose attacks
from their own point of view they see to be harmless and
nugatory. He read the Old Testament, in many of its
particulars, side by side with the New ; instead of under it,
and through it, as they believe themselves entitled to do.
He forebore to adjust (so to speak) the fresh lens to the
telescope, which the New Dispensation has supplied — a lens
which at once adapts the focus to our vision, and removes
the colouring around the edges of the image. And hence,
though he saw alike with them the objects that were im
mediately around them, he took a different view in some
respects of the distant past, and of the distant or indistin
guishable future.
The observations, just made, may be complained of
as vague and indefinite. And there is reason, perhaps,
in the complaint. But the subject of the Old Testa
ment is too vast and important to enter upon here at
length ; and must be left, indeed, to abler hands to treat,
carrying on the great work which Arnold pronounced to be
one of the tasks imposed upon the present and succeeding
generations of the Church. It has been presumptuous,

DOCTRINE. 187
perhaps, to say thus much ; yet the subject could not be
wholly overlooked by one who was professing to analyse
the opinions of George Wagner. And one point, amongst
many, it may be allowable to touch on more at length ; as
it enters largely into his theological teaching. It was his
habit, which surely a deep and reverent consideration will
convince us is at least of doubtful tendency, to adduce
passages of the Old Testament, equally with the New, in
support of his positions and conclusions, even in doctrines
distinctively Christian — the doctrines, for instance, of the
Blessed Trinity, of the person and work of the Redeemer,
of the nature and operations of the Holy Spirit : to adduce
such passages as an argumentative support ; or even to
draw the doctrines from the passages themselves. Surely,
to do this is to mistake the scope of those ancient oracles
of God. Instinct as they are with a meaning far beyond
their cotemporary application, they were not intended to
be to us the expounders of our faith. Their inspiration, as
to doctrines unrevealed as yet, did not reach to the region
of the understanding ; and it is to this region that words,
and the interpretation of words, belong. " Holy men of
God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost ;" but
let us not forget what they were moved to. They were
prepared and fitted to speak to their cotemporaries with
an inspiration, which for that purpose, doubtless, was un
limited and wholly sufficient ; and to us they still speak as
the messengers of God. They speak with an authority
unlimited still, in respect of those truths which were equally
revealed to them as to us: and they speak, also, with
flashes of mysterious inspiration, of those things which " not
unto themselves, but unto us did they minister." These
flashes emanate from a divine source, and sometimes they
break forth with startling clearness : but let us not mistake
them for the calm and steady light of apostolic inspiration.

MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
," The Spirit of truth," of which the promise was spoken
that He should " guide into all truth," " was not yet given."
" Search the Scriptures," said the Saviour to the Jews, " for
they testify of Me:" but it is as testifying of Him, not as
containing or supplementing His words, that He gives them
this express and emphatic sanction. The character with
which they are thus invested, is indeed a still more sacred
one than that in which we also acknowledge their divine
inspiration, namely, as the records of God's earlier dealings
with men ; the precious storehouse of lessons which He has
sent us through the history of nations and individuals ; the
exponents of eternal truths; the declarers of precepts binding
,even yet on Christian men. But in this highest character
they are still but witnesses to Christian doctrine, not ex
pounders of it. We may use them to confirm and justify
and elevate our faith ; we may look to them for suggestions
pf the divine mind in types and figures and pregnant decla
rations ; (suggestions, however, which must be sifted and
proved, before we accept them as true ;) we may adopt their
words for devotional use, all glowing and scintillating as
they are with- an inward and celestial glory : but we must
not build arguments on these words as a foundation, we
must not think to deduce from them the theological con
clusions, for which higher and better teachers are provided
for us. The fallacy of this proceeding, which cUngs to the
popular view of the Old Testament amongst us, is apparent
at once, when ingenious visionaries, unguided by apostolic
teaching, attempt to make this use of types and prophetical
writings. The fallacy passes unnoticed generally ; because
those who use it are spiritually-minded Christian men,
whose faith strikes its roots into the Old Testament Scrip
tures, and only takes up what can be, and may be, assimi
lated to it. So it was in George Wagner. When building
his Christian doctrine on texts of the Prophets, and the

DOCTRINE. 189
Psalms, and the Song of Solomon, and seeming to draw his
materials from those Scriptures, he was but using, in reality,
the knowledge which he had brought from another and a
better source. He was but pointing out some marvellous
instance that " the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of pro
phecy." It was the echo, and not the voice, to which he
drew the attention of his hearers,
Controversial subjects of every kind were entirely ex
cluded from his public ministry — excluded by the spirit of
love and humility, which filled his own heart, and out of
the abundance of which his mouth ever spoke. He had an
absolute horror of controversy, regarding it as sinful : and
the use of his pulpit for such purposes he would have held
to be utter profanation. Still, he had deeply studied all
the subjects on which controversy between Christians
usually turns, and had made up his own mind modestly
but firmly on all points where he felt it necessary to form
and hold an opinion ; and some of these points must be
briefly reviewed, to show the consistency of his princ:ples.
First, then, of the Church. The Church, of which he
delighted to speak, and of which his sermons are con
tinually full, was the Invisible Church, — the Bride of
Christ, — the temple of the Holy Spirit, the living stones
of which are continually being added by the silent power
of Divine Grace, moulding them, shaping them, and com
bining them ; till God shall accomplish the number of His
elect, and the blessed consummation shall arrive. The
real and vital union of all true Christians in this blessed
bond, was a thought which thrilled through his heart with
a holy joy, second only to that of union with Christ Him
self. It was a reality to him, clearer and more precious
than any earthly relationship. All the scriptural images
which embody it, — the branches of the Holy Vine, per
meated by the same sap, — the members of the body

19Q MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
nourished and controlled by their one sustaining Head — ?
the stones which all rest on the Corner and Foundation
stone; " not only supported, but united ; not only builded,
but fitly framed together " — were images instinct to his
mind with a beauty and a meaning which showed that he
was deeply taught of Him who uttered them.
But the Visible Church, what was that ? He loved to
quote, in answer, the wise and comprehensive language of
our nineteenth Article ; but still more he loved the Apostolic
definition (1 Cor, i. 2), "All that in every place call upon
the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours."
No diversity of discipline, and of minor points of doctrine ;
not even grave and dangerous errors (as he believed them
to be), would tempt him to look upon Christian bodies,
distinct from his own Communion, as therefore aliens from
the Covenant, or strangers to the presence of the Lord.
But he did not stop here. He yearned after outward
unity as well as inward, His heart was, penetrated by the
Saviour's prayer for the oneness of His Church — " a unity
not only of spiritual life, but of heart and mbad " — a unity
not inward only, but visible and manifest ; for it was to be
a witness to the world ; and he wept over the unhappy
divisions by which the purpose of that prayer was frus
trated : he could not conceive how some Christians could
acquiesce contentedly in this ; " pointing out with compla
cency, as some good men do, the advantage of such a
state of things, for the Scripture ever condemns divisions
as sinful." " And if the Apostle St. Paul, writing to the
Corinthians, uses such strong language where there was
division without separation, how much more would he use
it, where (as now) there is actual separation in addition to
divisions?" He saw himself, and bitterly lamented the
jealousy and suspicion, the unseemly rivalry, and the ruin
of beneficent plans for evangelizing and elevating the

DOCTRINE, 191
masses, which sprang, and must ever spring, from this
unhappy source. Must ever spring; for so long as Chris
tians heeded not the voice of their Lord, but laid down and
maintained those outward channels of separation, in those
channels (however softened by mutual toleration) would
run bitterness, and pride, and self-sufficiency, and other
evils of the natural heart.
But how to regain this unity? how to find a visible
centre round which all might rally ? Was it a Pope ? or
an infallible tribunal? or a traditionary creed? or the
Episcopal order ? or the transmitted virtue of Apostolical
succession ? Nay, these were " theories about the Church,
which ordinarily only serve to rend it." The doubt and
the question showed, of itself, a distrust of God's loving
Providence, — of the eternal presence of His amalgamating
Spirit. If only the strong conviction and the right desire
were in every Christian heart, how speedily would union
follow ! And has not His Providence left us the means of
securing this great end ? does it not guide us still ? There
are some countries unhappily, where division and sub
division have proceeded to such a length, that no visible
centre of unity remains. It is not so in England. Here,
at any rate, there can be no doubt that God's Providence
has preserved it to us ; nor can any one fear that His Spirit
has departed from the body which His Providence sus
tains. Oh that we coidd recognise this with filial thank
fulness towards Him, with brotherly forbearance towards
each other ! Oh that our Dissenting brethren would turn
to us, and we to them ; not as revolters, on the one hand,
exacting conditions; nor as conquerors, on the other,.
enforcing submission ; but as brothers, recognising their
brotherhood, — Christians " seeking not their own, but the
things of Jesus Christ," — ready to learn and adopt from
each other, or leave in harmonious diversity of practice,

192 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
the minor points of discipline and doctrine which now
- divide and scatter us !
George Wagner himself did not feel any call to suggest,
or join in, any definite plans for the promotion of this great
end. His humble position in the Church, and his still
humbler estimate of himself, effectually forbade any such
endeavour. Nevertheless, for himself as one amongst his
people, he thus answered the anxious question, How we
should do all that lies in our power to promote it ?
By living near to God, and walking in the Spirit. By the
exercise of patient and forbearing love towards those who differ.
By forgiving those who injure us. By sympathizing with those
who are in any trouble. By realizing that every true Christian,
to whatever body he may belong, is a temple of the Holy
Ghost. Bearing in tnind on the one hand what the word of God
says of love, oh, how careful we ought to be, lest by want of
Christian courtesy, by want of gentle forbearance and of deep
sympathy, we should " offend against the generation of God's
children !" And bearing in mind, on the other, what it says of
divisions, we should be also careful, whilst manifesting love to
individuals, not to sanction division and separation by word or
by act.*
* There are some judicious and charitable remarks in a letter of his,
which cannot be inserted better than here, written after reading the life of
Mr. Groves, the originator of the peculiar views of the Plymouth Brethren.
His correspondent, to whom he returned the book, seems to have been
inclined to form a somewhat different estimate of it. " I have finished
Groves' Life. Two things it has impressed upon my mind. First and
foremost, the blessedness of entire devotedness to God, and a spirit of self-
sacrifice. And subordinately, the blessing of belonging to a Church, which
he unwisely left to cause unhappy divisions. I hold his isolated position
to have been very unscriptural ; though his love to all that are Christ's is
very beautiful. His position was very sectarian, though his spirit was
catholic. It was well said by one to him, ' We cannot have too much of
your spirit, and too little of your judgment.' But God is very tender with
our mistakes : and so, like this devoted man, we should be tender towards
each other.''

DOCTRINE. 193
As a point of duty, in accordance with these principles,
he would have continued, doubtless, to be a member of the
Church of England; even if he had believed it to be in
error as to doctrine. He could not of course have been a
minister of the Church under such circumstances, while the
rules for ordination continue to be what they are ; but he
would still have been a member ; so far did he esteem the
preservation of peace and brotherhood above correctness of
theological tenets. For the same reason, had he been a
native of Scotland, or of one of the Protestant countries of
the Continent, he would doubtless have adhered to the
Presbyterian, the Lutheran, or the Reformed Church :
although he was deeply convinced of the Scriptural warrant
for Episcopacy, and the high advantages resulting from
that form of Church government. Nay, it is hardly too
much to say, though no words of his bear out the assertion,
that, had he been born and educated in a Roman Catholic
country, and in the bosom of that communion, his princi
ples, as well as his natural inclination, would have led him
to cling to the Church of his baptism — not adopting its
errors, not compromising or silencing his convictions ; but
" speaking the truth in love," as a brother, rather than a
separatist ; and receiving, if need be, the crown of martyr
dom in striving to lead others to the Saviour. Like Martin
Boos, he might have left a name among the highest class
of Christian confessors, those who are the salt of the earth
where God has placed them, and who sometimes are cast
out and trodden under foot of men, not because they have
lost their savour, but because they too faithfully preserve it.
As it was, it need hardly be said that George Wagner
had no such difficulties. Earnest, impartial, conscientious
study and thought had only confirmed his judgment of the
sound and scriptural character of our national Church.
To the Articles of Religion he gave his entire and enthu-
0

194 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
siastic adherence ; it was a labour of love over which he
long lingered, to illustrate and explain them to the younger
members of his flock ; and this labour of love he resumed
in his last iUness, and was actually engaged in, when the
message of death bade him lay down his pen. Some parts
of the Church services, it is true, he could not have sub
scribed to, if compelled to adopt the meaning of the original
writers, or even perhaps of some of the compilers of the
Prayer-book ; but these he conceived himself entitled, nay,
bound to receive in the Ught which the Articles threw upon
them. This general description of his principles might perhaps
be sufficient, in days like these, when the admitted discre
pancies in the Chutch have been for the most part so
well defined and so fully discussed. But a few further
observations may, it is hoped, be ventured on. And, first,
of Sacraments generally, and the forms which group
around them.
If we are spiritually minded (thus he beautifully expresses
himself), we shall love the Sacraments of Christ. The more
spiritual we grow, the more we shall delight in them. And it is
just because they are so spiritual, that they are so often misun
derstood, or so little valued. Spiritual things can only be dis
cerned by the spiritual mind. Iii this point of view, the Sacra
ments are like parables. Both try the heart, what spirit it is of.
When our Saviour spoke the Parables, those who were taught of
God sought after the spiritual meaning, and had their hearts
enlarged ; but those who loved not truth stopped at the outside
shell. Thus hearing they heard not. So it is with Sacraments.
Believers prize the grace of God ; and, therefore, they love the
signs ordained by Christ to signify the spiritual things which
ye hath not seen. Their thoughts and desires go through the
outward sign. But many do not see beyond the outward shell.
(MS. Serm. Matt, xxviii. 18-20.)

doctrine. 195
Another passage (from a Sermon on John xx. 17, " Touch
me not," &c.) is too beautiful to be withheld.
There is a strong tendency in the human heart to lean on what
is visible and tangible ; and it is slow to perceive, nay, never
does perceive without the teaching of the Spirit of God, that
which is spiritual. The history of the disciples, as recorded in
the Gospels, affords abundant proof that their perception of our
Lord's spiritual nature was faint and feeble ; and that they
trusted in His bodily presence with them. It is one out of many
indications of this tendency, that they regarded such presence
as essential to the performance of miracles. . . . Not even
Mary, much as she had learned to love Christ, as yet understood
the nature of His spiritual presence. . . . This was the reason
why the Lord checked the Magdalene in the remarkable words
of our text. Her desire to touch Him was an utterance and
manifestation of this tendency to cling to the bodily presence :
it was a symptom that she still was " knowing Christ after the
flesh." And by the commandment, " Touch me not," he checked
that tendency; in order that He might instruct her to know
Him after the Spirit. This was fully accomplished on the great
day of Pentecost. Then His former discipline was crowned.
The previous tendency was fully overcome in the hearts of the
disciples. They clearly perceived, and most vividly realized, the
presence of their glorious Redeemer. Their life was henceforth
one of faith, not of sight. Oh, happy would it have been, if the
Church of Christ had always walked in this light, and held fast
her Pentecostal blessings ! The history of the past and the pre
sent proves that she has not done so. This tendency, which the
Spirit overcame in the disciples, the Church of Rome in her fall
indulges and sanctions, in her fearful doctrines of transubstan-
tiation and relics, and calls it faith. Having lost sight of Christ's
spiritual presence, she knows Him after the flesh, not after the
Spirit. Christ's word to her, — and to ourselves, if we are in any
way indulging that corrupt tendency of our hearts, — is Touch
me not.
02

IS 6 memoir of REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
His views of Baptism may be briefly stated, without
"further comment.
As sparable (to carry on the thought above expressed),
it is a witness and a figure of the purifying grace of Christ ;
its need, its reality, and its efficacy.
In its more purely sacramental aspect, it is the means and
instrument, whereby he who rightly receives it rises from
the dead and selfish isolation of his natural state, into
living union with the Head of his regenerate nature; it is
the sign whereby his standing is assured to him, and his
privileges sealed.
But it is something more than this. It has become some
thing more by its application to infants ; who by their very
nature cannot enter fuUy into its sacramental purpose, and
whom yet we believe to be proper subjects of it, " as most
agreeable with the Institution of Christ." It confers, therey
fore, some benefits absolutely unconditional, or (it may be
more correct to say) anticipatory.
fc It occupies the same place under the New Testament dispen
sation, and has the same meaning, as circumcision under the Old.
The most Scriptural and practical view of baptism seems to
be that it brings us into a better covenant established upon
better promises, places us in a new relationship to God, entitles
us to great privileges, and lays upon us very solemn responsi
bilities. ... It is an entrance into a body in which the Spirit
of God puts forth His geutle and yet powerful influences : and is
the basis of Christian training and education.
All this (in the case of infant baptism at least) is a pre-
venient and universal benefit. And the bestowal of this
state of privilege is what our Church (following a primitive
nomenclature) entitles Regeneration, and describes in the
first answers of the Catechism. " It seems also to be the
doctrine of our Church — though the Articles do not prove

doctrine. 197
it — that original sin (in the sense of guilt) is remitted
in baptism."
In his Dallington ministry, he had also taught (that
which is usually known as the doctrine of Mr. Budd) that
we might hope and believe that, in the case of those infants
who were brought to the baptismal font in faith, some
special and spiritual grace is vouchsafed " by virtue of
prayer to God." But if we may judge by his absolute
silence on this point in his sermons and lectures at Brighton,
he saw reason to give up this opinion, and learned to look
rather for an answer to such prayers, on the part of parents
and sponsors, in the preventing and quickening action of
the Holy Spirit on the opening mind of the child, when
able to comprehend the blessings which baptism uncon
ditionally conferred.
For "it is most important to make the distinction
between a privilege conferred and a character realised.''''
Great as the benefits are, thus freely conferred upon us,
to make them truly ours, to give our baptism sacramental
efficacy, they must be " consciously accepted," — they must
be taken up and vivified by faith. Some, by God's mercy,
are enabled to do this from their earUest childhood: —
As consciousness awakens within them, through the teaching
of God's good Spirit, their hearts open to the knowledge of
Jesus, and the blessings of the covenant ; and they never wil
fully surrender its bonds. . . . But facts surely show, that those
who thus grow up from early infancy to God, are few compared
with those who wander from Him, if not outwardly, yet in heart,
and break the bonds of the covenant.
Such is the corruption of the human heart, such its tendency
to wander from God, that all facts and all experience prove that
of those who are early consecrated to God, very many, if not
nearly all, need to be brought into the holy bond again by the

198 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
grace of God ; need " to be put among the children," — " to be
made sons of God." (Article 17.) They need to have the Spirit
of adoption given them, whereby we cry Abba Father.*
To convey this sacramental efficacy to our baptism by a
reflex act of faith, if it has not been conveyed to it already ;
awakening the spiritual faculties, if still they slumber, and
strengthening them if they are already awake ; is the pur
pose and use of Confirmation; a holy and blessed ordinance,
richly owned by God, though not instituted by His com
mand ; and proving the most powerful instrument of good
iu the hands of a faithful ministry. But the application
and use of our baptism is not a thing that belongs exclu
sively to any special period of our lives — it is a witness, a
seal, and means of grace, which we carry from our earliest
years to our dying day.
The subject of the Lord's Supper is one of far less
complication; though chiefly so, because the condition of
the recipients is less complex ; for both Sacraments are in
themselves possessed of a Divine significance, and an elastic
capacity of application, not to be exhausted by words, nor
contained by the apprehension of any human mind. George
Wagner earnestly and devoutly protested against the doc
trine which limited the sacred feast to a merely commemo
rative ordinance, " meant only to suggest thoughts to the
* One of the last entries made in his commonplace-book, if not the very
last, written at Malta with a trembling hand, refers to this subject. " The
following extract from St. Bernard will show how far he was from holding
the rigid view of baptismal regeneration. Doubtless, the reason is to be
sought in his practical acquaintance with the human heart. He says,
' We are all born in sin : it is therefore necessary that we should be rege
nerate by grace : which indeed we have received in baptism ; but, alas ! it
has altogether perished in a worldly life. Now first, God pitying us, the
virtue of grace works in us, that we should walk in newness of life. Thus
a man is born, when the Sun of Righteousness, having arisen in his heart,
illuminates the darkness of his mind.' " (Vol. II. p. 144.) [What edition?]

DOCTRINE. 199
minds of the recipients, and not to be the means whereby
they receive (if they come in a right spirit) grace into their
hearts." His sermons on this subject are admirable speci
mens of his teaching. Carefully, scrupulously, and reve
rently, he examined the words of Scripture, by which we
must be guided ; showing how, on the one hand, they wit
nessed against the error just described ; and how, on the
other, they guarded us and preserved us from the super
stitious imagination wliich attaches Divine virtue to the
elements themselves. These elements, which " we bless," —
and the sanctity of which, therefore, is not essential, not
supernatural, but simply one of purpose and use — are " the
Communion," or participation (the means whereby, if we
too are what that sacred action assumes us to be, we are
participators) of the body and blood of Christ. Besides
this highest aspect of the Lord's Supper, the meaning and
consequences of which his devout heart loved ever to en
large upon, he was careful to remind his people how it was
especiaUy the symbol and principal means of unity between
believers ; and he rejoiced to dwell also on the eucharistic
spirit with which the united members of the Christian
Church on that occasion, more solemnly than at any other,
should " present themselves, soul and body, to be a reason
able, holy, and lively sacrifice to God " — the only* sacrifice
which that occasion witnessed — themselves the only priests
whose agency was needed, save the One Invisible High
Priest, through whom the offering " was acceptable to
God." He was a great advocate for frequent communion, for
= For a full exposition of the Eucharistic Sacrifice, see Chevalier
Bunsen's Letter to Dr. Nott, included in his work on Hippolytus (2nd
voL of the first edit.) ; a Letter, the frequent reference to which will be
remembered by the readers of Arnold's Life and Correspondence, and in
the admiration for which George Wagner heartily concurred.

200 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
which he gave his people ample opportunity,* and would
gladly himself have adopted the weekly celebration of it, as
the primitive and apostolical custom, though deterred by
reasons which need not be inquired into. It was a grief to
him to see so few communicants in his church, though indeed
they amounted to about one-fourth of his congregation ; and
he frequently spoke upon the subject, reasoning with the mis
apprehensions, allaying the fears, or arousing the consider
ations of his people ; yet ever remembering, and showing
them that he deeply felt, that the result to be longed for by
the Christian minister was not to see a crowded attendance
at the Lord's table, but to produce that state of heart and
mind which should necessarily bring them there. Nor
should we fail to notice here the pains he took to create
and sustain in his people a devout spirit of reverence in the
use of the more ordinary means of grace ; especially in the
conduct of Divine Service, and the attitude of mind which
should be preserved both before and after attendance in the
House of God. He would dwell on every detail of thk
subject, small as well as great, with affectionate minuteness,
earnestly pointing out its important bearing upon the objects
which all should have in view, the preparation of their own
hearts for the solemnity and reality of worship, and the
glory of God, which all might combine to promote.f
* See page 97.
t His own example in this matter has been spoken of before, and is
continually and emphatically dwelt upon both by his curates and the
members of his congregation. " The reverential tone of his mind in
dealing with sacred things was strikingly impressive : for it was pure
in idea, and both founded upon, and tending to Truth. It was also con
sistently carried out on every occasion." Thus, for instance, one of his
Herstmonceux friends recollects the remarkable reverence of his manner
before going to church, and the enjoyment of accompanying him, "as he
seemed already to have begun the service on the road thither in his
heavenly conversation.1'

DOCTRINE. 201
Public events were seldom noticed in his sermons, except
on public occasions. And when he advocated the claims
of some religious or charitable institution, he was careful to
connect them with the thought of some daily or permanent
duty; basing all upon those Christian doctrines which alone
can sustain a truly Christian motive.
He was singularly free, moreover, from that continual
bias towards some favourite conclusion or speculation, which
so often impedes the usefulness of pious and able ministers.
Even when the main current of his energies was directed
upon the overthrow of difficulties in the way of the
Penitent's Home, no one could detect in his ministry any
concentration of thought upon this subject ; and on many
speculative points, to whichever side his opinions leaned,
his congregation, for the most part, remained ignorant of
that opinion. Deeply (for instance) as he felt the fearful
errors " and unhallowed practices " of the Church of Rome,
and the way in which they obscure and pervert many
precious doctrines of the Gospel, this was a topic which he
avoided in his sermons. He would not touch upon the
point, unless his subject led him to it, and then he would
treat the matter only in a practical way. He spoke of the
Church of Rome as a fallen Church, more deeply fallen
than Ephesus or Sardis ; but never as the Babylon of the
Revelation, never as the Man of Iniquity " which was to be
revealed in his time."*
* His letters and note-books also, as well as his sermons and lectures,
show no trace of this having been his view. Probably, the conclusions he
had come to, in his Apocalyptic studies, had been much influenced of late
years by the broader and more sober principles of interpretation, laid down
by recent German writers (e. g. in the great work of Hengstenberg on the
Revelation). The German Protestants have the advantage over us in this
point as being free from the idola theatri which obscure the judgment of
Englishmen : living so much more, as they do, on an equal and familiar
footing with their Roman Catholic fellow-countrymen. One of the most

202 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
The question of the Sabbath, its history, and its nature,
can hardly be reckoned amongst speculative subjects. He
believed it to be an ordinance of moral and perpetual obU-
gation, and marked with painful apprehension the tendency
which he saw in the country to relax its observance. He
justified his position by arguments clearly and firmly,
though temperately, drawn from the whole body of the
Scriptures from Genesis to Revelation ; and confirmed them
by an appeal to the state of those parts of Christendom
respectively, which accepted or rejected the view which he
was advocating. The practical conclusions which he drew
from this, the spirit in which he would have Christians
keep the weekly commemoration of their risen Lord, must
find an echo in every heart to which the same faith is dear,
even though compelled to dissent from him in the historical
and ecclesiastical aspect of the subject, and arriving at the
same conclusions by a different road.
His opinions on this point arose legitimately and neces
sarily from the views which he took of the Old Testament
Scriptures ; and the same may be said of the expectations
which he entertained of the visible and national restoration
of the Jews, and of the establishment upon earth of a
MILLENNIAL triumph of the Spiritual Church in the mani
fested presence of her Saviour.
These are subjects on which it becomes the thoughtful
and humble Christian, whatever his expectations may be,
to speak with a due sense of his utter inability to read the
secrets of the future. Though his own judgment may-
lead to a contrary expectation, he will submit that judgment
to the will of the Most High. He will see enough in the
language of the New Testament, and still more in the
beautiful features of that admirable book, the Life of Perthes, is the hope
ful prospect for Christendom which it opens to us in his estimate of the
position and destiny of the Roman Catholic Church,

DOCTRINE. 203
yearly lessors of God's mysterious Providence, to show
him that many a thing will come to pass which he can
neither anticipate nor understand. Let the eye of faith
rest firmly on what is beyond, clearly and undoubtedly
revealed ; and whatever is intermediate will bring its
blessing to all alike, who are truly waiting upon God.
This was George Wagner's attitude of mind, though
he definitely entertained the expectations which have
been spoken of.
Be it our care to live to Jesus (he said) ; be it our prayer that
we may be like Him, meek as He is meek ; and then, whatever
may be God's will concerning His Church, whatever blessings
He has in store for it on the new earth, as well as in the new
heavens, they will be ours.
He indulged no speculations on these matters. He hardly
ever mentioned or alluded to them in his sermons. He
knew, that whatever shall take place upon this earth in the
magnificent drama of time is as nothing compared to eter
nity. All these things, if indeed they are to come to pass,
are preparatory still. They are not our portion. " Having
begun in the spirit," we are not to be " made perfect in the
flesh." We are called to enter into the mind and purposes
of Him with whom " one day is as a thousand years, and a
thousand years as one day." We are bidden to "fix our
affections on things above " — which ever will be above ; the
glory of which is perfected in this, that they are not only
unseen but eternal.
And surely, to no spirit was it ever given to have sub-
limer gleams of that beatific vision than to him. Unutter
able blessedness gathered round his heart, as he thought of
the sea of crystal, and the song of the redeemed, and of
the unveiled presence of Him whom here he loved so
faithfully. Unearthly sweetness filled his tongue, while,

204 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
absorbed in the glorious subject, he strove unconsciously to
anticipate the strains which no mortal lips can utter.

It almost needs an apology to recal the reader's attention
to another point which it was proposed to notice briefly — the
excellences and defects of George Wagner's STYLE. Of
its excellences, enough has been said already : and the
extracts which have been given from his Sermons, will go
far, it is hoped, to confirm the opinion which has been ex
pressed. Its defects consisted solely in this, that he had a
few undesirable mannerisms. For instance, the frequent
recurrence of the appellative " brethren," (which in the
extracts has often been omitted,) could hardly fail to strike the
hearer as a defect; though, in truth, it did but express the
love and sympathy which was ever glowing in his heart.
Again, he was not altogether free from the undue use of
the phraseology of that religious school, with which, on
the whole, he sympathised more than any other. And,
furthermore, it may be allowable to doubt whether excessive
veneration for the words of Scripture did not lead him
sometimes to adopt its language, when the free and natural
.expressions of his own mind would have been more in
place, and would have told more forcibly upon his audience.
So far, these brief remarks, whether just or mistaken, may
be held sufficient. But there is one other point, on which
it may be allowable to dweU a little longer. It is his use
of the name of Jesus. It was almost his invariable practice
to speak of the Saviour by that name, without prefix or
accompaniment, whether employing the language of nar
rative, or argument, or prayer, or adoration ; and this will
be observed by all who examine either his Sermons or his
Letters. The practice has been noticed by some of his
flock, as a right and commendable one : as a proof, indeed,
of that high spirituality of mind, which none who knew

DOCTRINE. 205
him failed to recognise. And such a feeling, and the
practice itself in consequence, seems to be growing amongst
Evangelical Christians, both Churchmen and Dissenters ;
and perhaps will soon be demanded, or expected, as a
badge of inward brotherhood. But will any such, who are
conscious of this tendency in themselves, bear patiently
and impartially with a few remarks upon the subject,
offered (let them believe) with respectful seriousness and
sincerity ? The practice in question has been adopted, and
favourably regarded, under the persuasion, no doubt, that
it is a Scriptural one — the Scriptural one in fact. No other
is employed in the Gospels ; except on some rare occasions,
to which we shall presently refer. True : but let us pause,
before we draw our conclusions. Those sacred narratives,
the strongholds of our faith, are essentially and emphati
cally narratives. The feelings of the writers, the very
indications of the existence of a writer, are carefully and
completely suppressed. Nay, carefully is not the word :
for the fact, which we speak of, is one of the most con
vincing marks of the controlling presence of the Holy
Spirit in the minds of the Evangelists, Self is absorbed
and extinguished in them. Their narratives, for the most
part, are absolutely colourless in this respect. And do we
not feel the blessed consequences of this fact, not only in
the Divine repose and freshness which they have to the
mind of the believer, but in the perfect fitness which they
thereby acquire for the purposes of instruction and evan
gelization? They offer themselves calmly to the calm
consideration of mankind. They may be taken up, and
read and pondered over by the inquirer into the truth of
Christianity ; without the perpetual jar upon the mind,
which would be produced by the expression of the writer's
own convictions. Nay, they pass through the hands of a
cold, but earnest moralist, or even of an infidel philosopher,

206 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
not without shedding some alleviating light on the darkness
which comprehends them not.
But for this very reason, their phraseology ought not to
be, and cannot be, always adopted by the devout beUever.
Even an evangelist, when he speaks in such a character,
changes his tone — changes even the appellation by which
he designates his Saviour. " The Word," " the Christ,"
" the Son of God," " the Lord," are titles which burst forth
from the believing heart when released from the inspired
spell of self-forgetful impartiality.
And if we would truly study what is the Scriptural
usage, we must turn altogether from the Gospels to those
parts of the New Testament which are written by believers
to believers only. Turn to St. Paul's Epistles. For once
that he employs the name Jesus unaccompanied, we find
ten or twenty instances perhaps of another and more
reverent designation : and where the simple name is used,
a little thoughtful consideration will generally show us why
he abandoned his customary practice. And in St. Peter's
Epistles, how many times is the Saviour called only by his
human name ? Not once. In St. John's or St. James's ?
Not once. And, finally, mark another proof that the Evan
gelists themselves did not follow the example which they
are supposed to have set us. St. Luke has written another
narrative beside his Gospel — one in which it was not
needful that the personality and self-consciousness of the
writer should be so wholly lost. Let us look through the
Book of Acts ; and we shall find that St. Luke, like his
great human exemplar St. Paul, does not speak of his risen
and ascended Lord by the mere name he bore on earth,
without some good and palpable reason which saves the
designation from irreverence.
God forbid that any of us should say or think that a
practice in which we judge some of our fellow-Christians

DOCTRINE. 207
wrong, proves or encourages in them a habit of irreverence.
Far from it, indeed ! If the case of George Wagner stood alone
it would be abundant proof that the practice may co-exist
with a devout and unlimited reverence such as his critics may
well pray that they maybe enabled to cultivate. The practice
may be, perhaps, quite harmless and indifferent, though we
can hardly think.it is so as a general and prevailing one.
But when we are caUed to believe that this habit is an
indication of a spiritual mind — when we see reason to fear
that another Shibboleth is preparing, in addition to those
which are now too commonly called for — it is time to show
that the practice is not only a departure from the reverent
and sober-minded language of our Church — it is also a
departure from the usage of the Apostles — it is one in which
we are unconsciously following the example of those whom
its advocates would wish least to be associated with, ap
proaching in some cases the unchastened tone and nauseous
familiarity of sentimental Roman Catholic devotionalists.*
In conclusion, let us briefly revert to some two or three
of the points that have been stated in the preceding pages.
The reader wiU readily acknowledge, it is hoped, that
George Wagner's ministry was no common one ; even as
it showed itself in the Pulpit. Opinions will differ widely,
no doubt, as to many of the details which have been
specified. And there will be considerable difference, in
all probability, in the estimate formed of his intellectual
capacity. The observation was made, that he was not a
man of genius. The statement, perhaps, needs a quali
fication. It is one of the properties of Divine Grace,
thereby as in other ways witnessing to its Author, that it
elevates even the mind and intellect to a higher than their
natural level. And there could scarcely be a more striking
* See Father Frederick Faber's "All for Jesus," and similar works,
both English and foreign, passim.

208 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
instance of this, than in the case before us. The inward
faculties, purged and purified and exercised as his were,
become akin to genius intellectually, while spiritually they
soar immeasurably higher. They take their stand by the
side of genius, though their range at that elevation is
circumscribed by natural laws. Some will estimate such
a mind by the range of its faculties ; others by its purity
and clearness. Some will pass slightingly by the humble
and quiet mountain pool ; where almost unobserved it lies,
deep and low, " Beneath its little patch of sky,
And little lot of stars ; "
but others will linger to mark the reflection of the heavens
in its pellucid waters ; they will see that among those stars
shines the Polar Star itself, and linger to gaze upon that
heavenly image which was seldom mirrored upon earth
more faithfully.
That image has not been the subject of these criticisms—
we have but attempted to indicate the faithfulness of the
reflection. There is a point at which criticism must stop,
when dealing with the manifestation of heavenly things,
even in a human mind and conscience. We only pause to
gaze and to consider ; or reverently to remove the loose and
floating particles of matter which cluster on the surface round
the image which we contemplate. Such has been the inten
tion of the criticism here attempted. If some think that
the touch has been ruder and more presumptuous, let them
believe, at least, that the intention has been otherwise.
A name has been mentioned in connexion with George
Wagner's — the name of Frederick Robertson. It is remark
able that two such men should have been in Brighton
together; and they not alone, amongst others whom we
must forbear to notice more particularly. They were two
very different men ; not attracted (it would seem) much

DOCTBrtE. 209
towards each other ; though they exercise a very similar
attraction upon the minds of some who contemplate them.
Intellectually, Robertson was of a higher stamp : and he
has delivered parts of his Master's message, in tones which
are thrilling through the hearts of many with a power
unfelt for years. But it is a question whether George
Wagner's ministry had not depths more inexhaustible,
and a power more purely and simply derived from the
only source which gives abiding value.
In some points, whatever their differences may have been,
they were singularly alike. They were alike in their
earnest love of truth, in the preparation of the heart to
receive it, in their devout recognition of it in the Gospel,
in their fearless courage in proclaiming it. Both were
noble soldiers in the great army of the Lord of Hosts;
soldiers singled out for special and peculiar service, to
which they devoted themselves, unhesitatingly and unre
servedly. Yet the nature of that service was different
in the two cases, as was the temperament of the men.
Robertson's was the chivalrous spirit which boldly under
takes to make its way through an unknown and hostile
country, undeterred by the dangers of the expedition, or
the forebodings of unsympathising friends, venturing all
upon obedience to the Captain of the Host, and bent upon
opening a communication with distant though co-operating
forces. Wagner's was the less venturous, though sublimer
heroism, which clings to the field of battle, even when the
excitement is over, that he may soothe the agonies which
none will heed besides, and wait in love on those who are
accounted enemies. Honour be to the memory of both !
All honour, and praise, and thanksgiving, to Him who
raises up such witnesses for Himself, to add them to the
great cloud which encompasses us already ! Let us all re
member of Whom they witness, to Whom we are bid to look.
p

210 MEMOIR OF REty. GEORGE WAGNER.
It is the universal feeling of all George Wagner's friends
and of not a few among his congregation, expressed in
language strikingly coincident ; that their friendship with
him, or their attendance on his ministry, is a talent for
which they will have to give account. And why is this ?
Not only because he has shown them what a Christian can
do, and still more, what he can be; but far beyond all
this, because he has disclosed to them how and by what
means he was what he was. His was a soul that was
manifestly in contact with unseen and spiritual realities ;
and those realities are above us and around us now, to be
apprehended still, as he apprehended them. If there was
a truth, besides the fundamental facts of the Gospel, to
which he bore his testimony more earnestly than any
other, it was this — that God might be found, and ought
to be found, by the believing Christian. If ^there was a
duty more urgently pressed upon his people than any
other, because it is the preparation for all other duties, and
the effectual spring from whence their performance flows, it
was enforced in the exhortation : —
Rest not till you are made nigh, and feel that you are made
nigh by the blood of Jesus. — If you think that you cannot
know this, until you stand before the judgment seat, you are
quite mistaken. You may know it now, and ought to know it
now. You are living altogether below the privileges to which you
are called, if you are content to leave this point unsettled. It was
not Paul's privilege as an apostle to obtain mercy ; it was as a
sinner that he found it in Christ Jesus. It was not a blessing
connected with the points in which he differed from us, but one
connected with the points in which he was like us. Seek, then,
mercy earnestly — seek it now — seek it with the expectation of
finding it. But if with all humility you can use the words of
the great apostle in truth, what remains for you ? To use dear
brother or sister in Christ, the grace that you have received.

CHAPTER V.
PERSONAL HABITS, TASTES, AND QUALITIES. — SOCIAL AND
DOMESTIC RELATIONS.
The last chapter has run on to a length which some will
think unreasonable, and has touched upon points which
cannot but be subjects of disagreement among many.
Before we pass on to another topic which can hardly fail to
caU out afresh some diversity of opinion, let this chapter be
devoted to a subject which all may contemplate with one,
heart and mind, the lovely picture of Christian consistency
and holiness in private and domestic life.
Let it not be supposed that the brightness and innocent
pleasure of such a life had passed away, when George
Wagner settled down in his solitary lodgings in Montpellier
Place, amidst the harassing duties of his laborious ministry.
It was indeed a total change for him. There was no longer
the primitive household of Dallington vicarage, encom
passed with its inner circle of orderly school-children and
grateful villagers ; nor was there the cultivated retirement,
and studious leisure, which he had enjoyed so long in his
father's house at St. Leonard's ; but the Christian heart
soon makes a sunshine of its own, even in places over
shadowed by the world; and so it was with him. From
the first he was well contented with his small ana simple
lodgings — two rooms communicating by folding doors ; his
sitting-room nearly surrounded with weU-furnished book-
p 2

212 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
cases, the window looking out upon St. Stephen's Church :
and before long, they were consecrated in his eyes by the
sweet and hallowed character of home. Nor were human
associations wanting to complete this character. He soon
attached himself to the family with whom he lodged,
attaching them also to himself by a deeper bond than that
of courtesy and kindness. They regarded him with the
veneration and affection which Christians feel for the pastor
whom they trust ; and his daily example, continually before
them, seemed only the purer and loftier the more they
examined it. And he, on his part, showed continuaUy that
he did not regard the connexion between them as one of
temporary convenience only. They joined with him daily
in family prayer; and all his intercourse with them was
that of a friend. He would talk with them playfully, about
the move they would some day make all together into a
larger house; "for you know I must go with you," he
would add ; and not only playfully, but seriously too, he
would talk the matter over with them ; reviewing the
advantages and the objections, and throwing himself into
their plans and circumstances, as though they had all one
common cause.
And besides his old friends and relations in Brighton, it
has been seen how affectionate an intercourse he cultivated
with many of the members of his flock. With some of
these he could ever find sympathy and refreshment ; above
all with one, who was indissolubly associated with him in
the last great object of his "life, the object which called out
(as none ever had before) the energy and devotedness and
tenderness of his character.
Nor let it be forgotten that one of these old 'friends — one
of that beloved flock — was doubly endeared to him by the
associations of the past ; and preserved to the end the bond
of" natural piety," which united the days of Brighton to

DOMESTIC LIFE. 213
the days of Dallington. During the earlier years of his
ministry at St. Stephen's, till the illness of his friend
necessarily altered the character of his visits,, he was almost
a daily guest at the lodgings of Mrs. N  . There,
if nowhere else, he was sure of perfect quiet, and the heal
ing influence of a care and consideration which he had
learned to submit to, almost as a filial duty. It may be
aUowed to one who has profited in no small measure from
the same faithful friendship, to dwell for a minute on the
recollection of that well-remembered scene. There, in the
little room in Temple Street, where the faultless taste and
exquisite refinement of the owner gave grace and dignity
to the humble furniture, and simple fare, which her means
could alone supply, George Wagner would often spend an
hour of his evening, or give himself a brief interval of rest
during the busy occupations of the day. There he would
seek counsel and sympathy in some difficult case of minis
terial management ; submitting himself in turn to be ques
tioned and reprimanded in points regarding his own health,
when the quick eye of his hostess detected something to
apprehend. And there he never failed to find the refresh
ment that springs from contact with a congenial spirit —
a meek and quiet spirit, like his own, which had learned in
the furnace of affliction to prize above aU else the hope
and faith of a Christian; yet which, like his own, was
keenly alive to the charms of all that is graceful and natu
ral and unconstrained, and loved to soften the lesser troubles
of Ufe with the unfailing elasticity of an affectionate and
playful cheerfulness.
It has been said that his own lodgings were small — too
smaU, perhaps, for the requirements of his health ; and with
an aspect hardly suitable. "Alas!" writes the Rev.
H. V. EUiot, " how often have I expostulated with him
about his north sitting-room, as well as on the excess of

214 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
his labours ! " But he did not himself judge these circum
stances to be as important as perhaps they were. On being
pressed by a friend to take a larger house for his health's
sake, he answered, " The only thing that would induce me
to do so, would be the pleasure of entertaining those who
are in want of assistance. I would dedicate a room to the
use of some sick or disabled Missionary, sent here for change
of air ; and if I was married, I would dedicate a second to
the benefit of a sick governess." — " His manner and habits,"
writes the same informant, "were apostolically simple.
Witness his little room ; his simple fare ; his economy, that
he might have the more to give away in his Master's work.
He had been poorly on one occasion for a few days ; and
we had not met. He sent me a little note, to ask me to
come and see him, as it seemed so long a time since we
had talked and prayed together. I found him on the sofa ;
which, with every chair in the room, was filled up with
books and papers. I said, in a joke, ' Well, if I invited a
lady to come and see me, I would have a chair ready for
her to sit upon ! ' Smiling, as he pushed away his papers,
he offered me one, and said, ' You think my lodging
shabby. Don't you?' I looked around, and replied how
much for his sake I wished it was larger and loftier. ' Do
you?' he answered; 'I am quite satisfied with it; and if
I possessed thousands a year, I would not wish anything
better.' " His ordinary habits of life at Brighton may be
briefly told, without entering too much into details, or into
exceptional circumstances. He rose at an early hour — how
early was unknown even to the people of the house:
though sometimes an expression, which he dropped, led
them to fear that he allowed himself less rest than was
obviously desirable, — and after dressing, and spending
much time at his devotions, he generally contrived to have
breakfast over by eight. From that hour to eleven, he had

DOMESTIC LIFE. 215
his books and papers before him on the table, to take
advantage of such time as should be at his disposal ; but
the minutes were few, for the most part, which were not
taken up by visitors calling to see him, chiefly from among
the poor. From eleven to one he went out ; to inspect his
school, to attend a meeting, or to look after some of his sick
or suffering flock. At one he dined, or professed to dine :
for often (as we have seen) this time also was broken in
upon, and his landlady's considerate care for him disap
pointed in other ways besides.* From two to five he was
out again, on his rounds of pastoral duty. Then, if he were
punctually at home, came tea, and rest, or preparation for
his evening employments. His lectures, and similar en
gagements, were generally at seven ; and there was some
thing of this sort to occupy him every evening, or nearly so,
except those on which he allowed himself to accept some
friendly invitation. If he stayed at home,_ he took some
light refreshment about nine. The people of the house,
when they retired to rest, left him with his candles, at work
in his sitting-room. The candles marked next morning
that it had been at no early hour that he had retired
himself; and all else, which the landlady observed, was
that his Bible always accompanied him to his bedroom,
and lay there by his side at night to be ready for use if
ever he were wakeful or disturbed. His sleep was often
interrupted of late, by the distressing cough which gained
ground upon him ; and he had frequent recourse to his con
solation. One morning his landlady, observing how ill he
looked, found upon inquiry that he had not closed his
eyes all the night. She was beginning an exclamation of
pity; but he interrupted her at once. " Don't be sorry,
Mrs.  , I have had such a happy night — a night of
communion with God." And his countenance (she said)
showed the truth of it. * See page 117.

216 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
It was difficult to understand how he found time for aU
that he wrote, and all that he read also. " Mr. Wagner
has a great many books," said the landlady to her husband,
some months after he had first come to lodge there ; " but
I do not see much use he makes of them. I never see him
with any other book but the Bible." Nevertheless, he did
make large and effective use of his library ; as his sermons,
his lectures, his conversation showed; and as is attested
further by the Common-Place book of which there will be
occasion to speak presently. He read a good deal at meal
times ; and had the power, which well-disciplined minds
acquire, of turning every spare minute to account.
George Wagner was no ascetic. Yet few men entered
so thoroughly into the spirit of the apostolic exhortation,
even to " eat and drink to the glory of God." His friends
remember the devout recollection with which, at his own
house, he would give thanks at every meal ; and, knowing
his habit, they observed the reverent pause which occurred,
without obtruding itself, in other houses also, on the same
occasions. He ¦ loved to give his ordinary food a sacra
mental significance; it was a welcome memento of his
dependence, as a perishing creature, on the Sovereign
Giver of all good, and an emblem also of the higher gifts
by which the life of his spirit was maintained. None who
ever Uved with him can have failed to notice this ; and to
observe how beautifully he exemplified "that holy, re
tained, bridled way of using his repast," which Leighton
speaks of, " with an eye upon a higher end."
The scantiness of the rest, which George Wagner con
sidered sufficient for himself in his daily life, was, in some
degree, made up for by occasional visits to his family at
St. Leonard's, or to his friends in different parts of the
country, with whom sometimes he could be persuaded to
stay for a few days together, when convinced that he
needed change and repose.

DOMESTIC LIFE. 217
And, happily, there was one great source of relaxation
and refreshment, which he never allowed himself to neglect
— his annual hoUday in the summer. He was fully per
suaded that this was an indulgence which he absolutely
needed, without which his health would fail entirely.; and
he took it, accordingly, and threw himself into the enjoy
ment of it, with the zest of a child availing himself of the
.undoubted gift of a wise and loving parent.
It was his habit on these occasions to go abroad, if
possible, or else to one of the British mountain regions ;
and, throwing himself into the closest contact with nature,
to trust to his feet alone as his means of conveyance. It
was not always easy to find a companion for these pedes
trian excursions, of like ardour with himself; for twenty-
five or thirty miles a day, was a distance which he would
gladly undertake and accomplish. " He was a very good
walker," says one of these companions, who travelled with
him in Switzerland ; " better than any one, looking at his
slight frame, would suppose: and the very exercise was
one source of his enjoyment. The mountain scenery of
Switzerland gratified more than one of his varied tastes.
He was fond of geology; and took great delight in ex
amining the nature of the different rocks, which at one
time rose in stern grandeur on either side of some Alpine
pass, or at others, sprang in large masses from the bed of
some foaming torrent ; which in some places stooped down
to the narrow paths which overhung the valley, and were
worn to the smoothness and polish of glass by the frequent
descent of avalanches from above. The glaciers, too, were
a source of much interest to him ; and at Montanvert, he
made the guides point out to him the different spots on the
Mer de Glace, from which Professor Forbes had taken his
observations on the theory and movement of those frozen
torrents. With his other accompUshments, he combined

218 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
that of being a good botanist ; and he added largely to his
Herbarium during our excursion, collecting in his walks
many of the lovely flowers which grow in the pastoral
valleys and the upland ranges of the Alps. He lost no
opportunity of adding to his stock of dried flowers ; and,
sometimes, as soon as we arrived at the place where we
intended to rest for the night, he would inquire if there
were any collector of plants in the village ; and if so, send
for the man at once, and make such selections from his
portfolio as appeared to him most worthy of being pre
served. But though moving amidst scenes, which pre
sented never-ending objects of interest, it was most
striking to observe how his thoughts ever took a heaven
ward turn : how he looked on the natural beauties which
surrounded him, not merely with the eye of a philosopher
and a scholar, but with the eye of a Christian ; and how he
gathered from all that he saw illustrations, which might,
when he returned home, be employed to recommend the
truth to the people whom he loved. All his happiest
thoughts evidently centred in his work. When speaking
of his great delight in the magnificence of the scenery, he
would constantly add, ' But this is only to strengthen us for
our work : there is no pleasure equal to that of working for
God.' And once and again have I heard him say, follow
ing up some expression of delight at what he had seen,
' But I long to be at work again.'
" More than once he turned aside from his direct route,
in order to see the working of some educational or religious
establishment, of which he had heard. I remember his
visit to a College near Basle, and another which he made
to Pastor Fliedner's Institution for Protestant Nurses, not
far from Diisseldorf, in which he seemed much interested.
Our Sundays abroad were particularly happy days. He
enjoyed the rest, after the week's excitement : he enjoyed

DOMESTIC LIFE. 219
the opportunities they afforded for calm and lengthened
meditation : he enjoyed meeting with those who, on that
day, were drawn together to worship one common Father,
in the words of a Liturgy which he loved." Several of
his sermons are marked as having been used on such
occasions, when a few English could be got together in an
hotel ; but he generally contrived to spend the Sunday in
some place where there was a stated English Chaplain :
always preferring not to preach himself; though ready at
aU times to pursue the work of the ministry, if he saw the
need or the opening for it. This readiness, indeed, was
very remarkable in him. It was a duty which he imposed
upon himself, and recommended to others, never to enter
or leave a town or village, in the course of his travels,
without special prayer for God's blessing upon it; and,
hearing in mind what peculiar opportunities his know
ledge of foreign languages gave him, to fulfil his favourite
precept to "sow beside all waters," we may well believe
that many a precious seed was dropped as he passed through
the countries he was visiting. One of his dearest Herst
monceux friends, a member of Archdeacon Hare's family,
notices how much she was struck on one occasion, on the
eve of his going abroad, with the feeling which seemed to
he strongly impressed upon his mind, " that he was not
going away from his work; for that he went abroad, as
much in the character of a minister of Christ, and ready
for His service, as if he were at home among his people."
Before leaving, he prayed with her ; and fervently expressed
his desire, to carry out this feeling, and to be ready for his
Master's work, wherever and whatever it might be.
He would return from these excursions, with renewed
vigour, and glowing spirits ; and without any of the
sense of strangeness, if not discomfort, which most men
experience, on resuming their routine of duty, after an

220 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
interval of rest. It was beautiful to see how harmoniously,
in his mind, work and refreshment, things sacred and
things secular, blended together, forming a varied, but
progressive whole. Thus, in the introduction to a course
of Wednesday Lectures, which he began immediately after
one of these holiday expeditions, he compares the order
which he proposed to follow, to the plan which some
traveller lays down " by the aid of maps and books, for
the path he intends to take, in exploring some mountainous,
region ; though, when he has entered on his excursion, he
will often deviate from it." Or fresh from the wonders of
the microscope, he says, when speaking of charity : " Love
carries about with it no magnifying glass for our neigh
bour's sins. Its lens is of another kind : it sees its neigh
bour's most hidden graces. The naturalist uses his glass
to discern the beauties and harmonies of nature, not its
deformities. Love discerns the beauties and harmonies of
God's work in the soul, not its corruptions."
The study of natural history and physical science, was
one in which he felt peculiar delight, from the time when
he first took it up. Mathematics continued always to be
a favourite study with him. He took peculiar pleasure in
teaching them to the more advanced pupils, whom, (as we
have seen) from time to time, he gathered around him ; and,
when not too much occupied with necessary business, he
would sometimes take up a mathematical book, or engage
in the solution of some problem, from the mere love of the
subject, and the enjoyment and refreshment which the
mental exercise supplied. The other pursuits, just men
tioned, were also dear to him, as bringing the mind to a
closer contemplation, and more intelligent apprehension of
the wisdom and love of the Creator in His visible works ;
and as such, he was fond of recommending them to
others. Thus, when one of his cousins, a public-school

DOMESTIC LIFE. 221
boy, was recovering from a long illness, which had laid
him aside, and was not allowed to resume his usual
kssons, he recommended the parents " to lead him to the
study of natural history ; which, he said, would amuse his
mind, and at the same time raise it to holy and heavenly
things ; so that what appeared to be an idle time, might
become a most profitable one ; more so (it might be)
than the usual routine of work and play in a school
boy's life."
His own reading, both of necessity and by preference,
lay chiefly in theological and religious books ; but by no
means exclusively so, even with the exceptions which
have been noticed. He took a lively interest, too, in all
the leading questions of the day, and was deeply stirred
by the excitement of public events ; so deeply, indeed,
that during the Russian War, he was strongly impelled to
offer his services as a Chaplain, at Sebastopol, or Scutari ;
and probably might have done so, had not his infirmity of
deafness reminded him that he was in great measure dis
qualified for the work. Nor was he without a true taste for
art, and a ready appreciation of its great and elevating
tendencies. Architecture and music especially, as com
bining so well with the admissible external elements of
Protestant worship, were sources of high enjoyment to
him; and he would gladly have cultivated the taste he
possessed for both. While he was in Germany, in 1837,
he took lessons on the violoncello, and had begun to make
some progress with it ; but this accompUshment was lost
during his residence at Cambridge, and he never found
time to recover his ground; a result which he regretted,
and for which he was sometimes inclined to reproach him
self, feeling how much use may be made by a clergyman
of a knowledge of music.
Thus far, the sketch here attempted has been confined

222 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
almost entirely to personal habits, and attainments, and
tastes. It may be allowable now to dwell, somewhat more
at length than has been possible hitherto in merely inci
dental notices, on what George Wagner was in the various
relations of private life.
How many a conscientious and useful minister of Christ
fails, nevertheless, to hold out the light of Christian truth
to his own family ! Indeed, there are probably few, who
have not felt this a more difficult task than to maintain a
consistent bearing among comparative strangers. Early
habits, an established tone of intercourse, a tacit under
standing between the various members of the family, how
they stand, and are to stand, one towards another; these
things — combined with the universal tendency of human
nature to relax watchfulness and slacken effort in seasons
of freedom and rest — too often make home the spot which,
less than any other, is sanctified by the pervading spirit of
holiness. It was not so with George Wagner. And, per
haps, there is nothing in which his example is more
remarkable, and more beautiful, than in this. He felt
that the nearer he was by natural ties to any of his fellow-
creatures, the fuller should be the light, the more genial
the warmth, the Christian should endeavour to impart to
them. What he was, and ever strove to, be, to his sisters
and his brother, will have appeared sufficiently in the
course of this Memoir. What he was as a son, his parents
alone can adequately tell ; but, while checking the words
of any but themselves, they would shrink in their own
persons from a task which it is needless to attempt.
Suffice it to say, that with the judgment and independence
of a man, he united the dutiful docility of a child; and
blended with both, through the amalgamating power of
love, the weight and the influence of a spiritual pastor.
And even in those more difficult relations, where the

DOMESTIC LIFE. 223
expectation, on the one side, of an almost filial deference, is
met sometimes, on the other, by a sense of conflicting duty;
though here alone, perhaps, some little jar disturbed the
harmony of his domestic life, yet those, whose judgment
may formerly have differed from his, will readily acknow
ledge now that his errors (if he erred) were justified by
his own convictions.
In his own servants, or his father's servants, he always
took a peculiarly pastoral interest, seizing every opportunity
of influencing them for good, and ever evincing the friendly
sympathy he cherished for them. " He felt a strong
desire," writes his sister, "to render family prayer inte
resting to all, and he adopted the plan of giving each
individual a different text to find out upon the same
subject. These texts were read aloud the following morn
ing by each person ; and then he added a few words of
explanation, — a few short pithy words — and ended by
:. prayer. One of the servants was a Roman Catholic ; and
* it was quite interesting to see the pleasure he took in
preparing his text, and how often he was to be seen with
his Bible in his hand, looking out for it."
Few, if any, of the servants who were connected with
him, failed to be impressed with the holy example and
instruction thus accorded to them : and of some of them
much more than this may be confidently said. Perhaps
the most touching instance of all, is that of his father's
game-keeper, at Herstmonceux ; which shall be given in
the words of his friend, the Rev. J. R. Munn, whose
testimony has been so largely used already in the Chapter
on Dallington. " V. L. was for many years game-keeper
to Mr. Wagner. He first taught George to shoot : and I
imagine, from V. L.'s expressions, that he promised, in
his early days, to be as good a shot as he was a cricketer.
From L.'s account, Mr. George soon gave up his sporting —

224 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
but not his old friend the game-keeper; who was a very
honest, sober, humble-minded man, but extremely ignorant,
not having in his boyhood, though a long time at school,
attained the simple art of reading. Evening after evening,
George used to leave the drawing-room at Herstmonceux
Place, during his Cambridge vacations, and go to L.'s
cottage (the lodge at the gate), and most patiently pass an
hour in teaching L. to read, opening his heart and mind at
the same time to serious things. He was unsuccessful as to
the reading, for poor L. was as great a dunce, when a man,
as when a boy. But L. was grateful ; and the ' labour
was not in vain in the Lord.' L. afterwards took service
as game-keeper at Ashhurnham Place ; and so became my
parishioner : yet neither Mr. Wagner, nor dear George,
gave up their interest in his welfare. But I am to speak
now only of George. He occasionally called on L., took
great interest in his children, and sent two of the girls to
a school for training servants at Brighton (both of whom
have turned out well). In the course of a few years, V. L.
fell into ill health ; and died at last, of a most painful and
lingering illness, with all his mental faculties sound to the
last gasp. For more than six months I visited L. during
this "illness ; and it was then, that the consequences and
results of dear George's attentions came out. I soon found
that V. L.'s heart had received the seed sown by his
friend ; and every day something welled forth, during my
visits, reminding me of, and proving, this good work. V. L.
died, full of peace and hope. During all his most acute
sufferings, he never murmured; but said, all was good
and right. Daily did he call down blessings from the
Lord, on his kind friend, Mr. George : and often, as some
fresh Ught broke in upon his heart, he would say, ' How
little I knew, when he used to read to me of an evening in
my cottage, how I should bless him for his pains ! ' "

DOMESTIC LIFE. 225
Such was this consistent Christian in his home, within
his family, and among his household. Follow him into a
wider circle, and the same consistency shone no less
brightly. In general society he was cheerful and uncon
strained, though quiet and retiring, and more silent than
else he would have been, in consequence of his deafness.
He never hid his colours ; no one could mistake or overlook
his principles ; yet neither did he display them offensively
or obtrusively. His bearing was that of a courteous,
humble-minded gentleman ; ever ready to enter as far as
possible into the feelings of others, yet showing plainly that
there was one subject only on which his sympathy was
unbounded, and by which all the energies of his heart and
mind could be drawn forth. And thus, while his con
versation at an ordinary dinner-party would be wholly
free from observations embarrassing to others, yet in houses .
and in company where he felt he might speak freely, it was
of such a character, that a servant, in one of these houses,
once remarked to her mistress, " I would not for much
miss waiting on Mr. Wagner : it is like a Sermon to hear
what he says at table."
He was so unaffectedly humble, that it required care
and attention to draw him out. Many of his friends, who
wiU cordially agree with the testimony of one of them,
" He always seemed to me nearest an ideal Christian, in
temper, of any man I have ever known," never discovered
the deep treasures of thought and wisdom which were
combined with that holy temper. His friends too often
left him, where he ranked himself, " in the lowest place."
Perhaps none did full justice to him ; and each will be sur
prised to find how richly he possessed some quality which
it was reserved for others to bring to light. Still, with
those who knew him best, nothing could be more genial
and unreserved than his intercourse. He " held sweet

226 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
counsel " with them, and kept nothing back of what sprang
spontaneously to his lips ; his countenance and his manner
were as animated as his language : and every gesture and
expression showed how true was the affection, and how
ready the confidence, which he bestowed upon them.
Above all, he loved to pray with them ; and thus not only
to consecrate and cement his friendships, but to employ them
to the furtherance of God's glory. This, more than any
thing else, was the test and the measure of hk intimacy
with his friends — whether it were a natural and necessary
thing, to unite together in prayer.
A few extracts from the letters of his friends (lay as
well as clerical), put side by side without further attempt
at arrangement, will illustrate and develope some of the
points which have just been touched on.

Every one was attracted to him. Not that he ever flattered :
you loved him, because you saw that he loved you : but his love
was equal to the effort of reproof ; the more effectual, because
so mild and gentle. I remember the " cold rebukef-ul look" —
as cold as any look of his could be — with which he once re
proved an uncharitable remark. And it is certainly no slight
homage to right principle and conduct, that simple, truthful,
earnest, and loving as he was, without any artifice or effort, at
his early age, and while battling with so much evil, he succeeded
in acquiring a degree of personal influence, and a genuine esteem
and confidence, which are rarely conceded to any man. ... I
remember his once meeting a lady of considerable ability (the
writer of one or two works), who had been, a day or two before,
to hear a preacher of great eloquence, by whom, however, she had
been but little impressed, and who (she seemed to think) had
mistaken his vocation in choosing the pulpit rather than the bar.
Yet the instant George Wagner left the room, her praises of
him were unbounded. "He drew you to him," she said. His
tone and spirit had won her, as they did every one.

DOMESTIC LIFE. 227
' Speaking of the testimony of those who were comparatively
strangers to him, I may mention that of a friend of mine, a
lady who had been often in his company at Brighton, and who
is well qualified to judge of a character like his. " What did
you think of my friend, George Wagner 1" I asked. " What
Coleridge thought of George Herbert," she replied ; " that he was
the model of a Christian, a scholar, aud a gentleman."

He never in my presence forced religious conversation upon
any one : very often he would not even allude to the subject :
but if you introduced it, his bright look, and evident delight at
entering upon it, showed at once you had touched upon the
thing his own mind was fullest of.

I had not many opportunities of seeing him (writes Mr.
Erskine) ; but what I did see of him, I felt to be most edifying :
and even the remembrance of him has sometimes been to me
like a word of Scripture, helping me out of the tangle of worldly
things. ... I think he was one of the most lovable beings I
ever met with. In fact I cannot say that I ever met with any
one like him. His beautiful simplicity gave such a charm to
all the rest of his character ; and in that character there was a
harmony, undisturbed by a single jarring note. I have known
many men of active, energetic minds, engaged in the ministry,
of whom it could be truly said, that their hearts were in their
work — and yet I have felt, with regard to some of them, that
the question might be put, Is it their work, or their Lord's work,
to which they are so devoted ? Whilst with regard to him, all
who saw him knew that he was not his own, and that his meat
,.and drink were to do his Lord's work. . . . His visit to us is a
.precious remembrance to us all. We had friends with us of dif
ferent forms of mind ; but he was the brother of every one ;
with an open ear, and an open heart, ready to receive all human
thoughts and feelings.

Q2

228 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
We were very much struck (adds the sister of the friend just
mentioned) after a conversation, which was carried on by several
members of our little party, — when some interpretation of Scrip
ture which was new to him was suggested — with the look of
deep and earnest feeling pictured on his countenance ; and with
the way in which, after the others left the room, he sat down
with, his little Bible, going from one part of it to another, for
above an hour, — and then with much solemnity said, that " he
could not see in Scripture what had been suggested." When
ever any conversation was going on, between any of our guests,
or between my brother and any one, he was always on the alert,
with his hand behind his ear, to listen, or to join in the conver
sation, as circumstances happened : and, whether the speakers
were of one Christian denomination or another, it mattered not
to him ; if truth were to be got, or good of any description to
be drawn, from the speakers.

Being at Brighton for a night (writes a friend, who had been
separated from him for several years before), I sought him out
before leaving. A warm and a hearty reception I had. I can
easily bring before myself the tall thin form, the bright eye, the
sweet smile, the high-bred courteous bearing, the fine true-
hearted recognition of all the ties in the past — and that is all,
on this side the grave ! His extensive and well-used library goes
to complete that final picture for me. ... I have seen few on
whom the seal, the stamp of victory over the world, the badge of
the Peace that passeth understanding, were more unmistakeably
set. And the recollection of this is sweetly mixed with the
remembrance of affection towards me and mine.

The general impression which he produced (writes another
friend) was the same, with all who had the privilege of knowing
him. He seemed almost like a being of a higher sphere;
breathing the atmosphere of heaven while still below, and shed
ding around him a hallowed and inexpressible calm. To me
personally he was a Barnabas, a true son of consolation. I first
became known to him at College ; and shall never forget how,

DOMESTIC LIFE. 229
in a time of deep affliction, he sought to pour the oil of divine
consolation into my still aching heart. When I first entered
holy orders, the trials and difficulties of a pastor's life often
weighed heavily upon me ; and it was no small privilege to be
able to pour my sorrows and cares into an ear so affectionate ;
and to learn from him how to meet, bear, and profit by the
trials necessarily incident to my course. ... A visit of his is
deeply impressed on my memory, in another season of heavy
affliction. When he heard the trouble I was in, he came over to
comfort and help me ; and a comfort and help indeed it was, to
kneel by his side, while he offered to God his earnest interces
sions for us. I remember I was much struck with the particu
larity of his petitions. He had gathered from my conversation the
special points of anxiety, and brought these forward in his prayer,
one by one  The last time I ever saw him, he performed the
same office towards me. I had met with much trial in my minis
terial course, with circumstances and results (as I felt then) of
peculiar bitterness. My visit to him was a blessed time ; and
now that he is gone, I think with thankfulness of our last inter
course with one another, and how he helped me to see my
Father's hand in all that then seemed so painful ; and to believe,
in spite of all appearances to the contrary, that His ways to
wards me were the very wisest and kindest.

We first met at Brighton (says another of his most intimate
friends), being both for a time members of Mr. Vaughan's con
gregation ; and afterwards at Cambridge. Even when I first
knew him, he was high up on the mountain of holiness, almost
out of my sight ; but in order to attract me higher, he would
bring himself down to my level. Indeed he never seemed
sensible of the height which he had attained ; like the great
Apostle, " forgetting those things which are behind, and reaching
forth unto those things which are before." ... In season and
out of season he seemed ever to be about his Father's business.
Indeed it never appeared to be out of season with him ; for
through grace, if I may so speak, it had become natural to him

230 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
to do good. He did it apparently without effort : and what
ever he said or did seemed to tell. There was little in the word
or deed, perhaps, in itself to produce effect ; but there was
something in his look and manner — there was such a heavenly
spirit about him — as there is about those who hold such a con
stant and close communion with the Saviour as he did — that he
could scarcely help doing good. A holy influence seemed to
accompany him wherever he went. ... I never expect to look
again on the like of our departed friend.
Shortly before the marriage of my eldest sister (writes
another) he kindly called to offer his congratulations. Wishing
to remind her of the sacred, as well as joyous nature of the
occasion, he took her by the hand, saying, " I hope your
wedding is one to which He who was present at Cana in Galilee
may be invited." There was such a joyful gladness in his
manner, such a heavenly brightness in the expression of his coun
tenance, that these few simple words made a lasting impression
on our memory.
The anecdote just related suggests the mention, without
any violent transition, of another trait in his character ; the
possession of a vein of gentle and delicate humour. It
could hardly be otherwise ; when a clear and shrewd
understanding, like his, was combined with a heart, like
his, overflowing with love and human sympathy. He had a
keen perception of the roughnesses and jarring accidents of
Ufe, and of the inconsistencies of his fellow-creatures ; and
these, contemplated in the light of extenuating love, and
of a sure faith in a perfection unrealised as yet, could not
but give rise to the humour of which we speak. An
observant reader will detect traces of this faculty in various
passages of his letters. It is better, perhaps, not to adduce
instances of it ; both because higher and better things claim
our attention, and also because it was not of that sort

DOMESTIC LIFE. 231
which best will bear recital. It was of that quiet, fine,
and hardly perceptible character, which never degenerates
into jocularity, or hardens into satire ; but " plays round
the heart of a friend," and opens the way for graver
remonstrance, or more earnest conversation, to follow.
In his intercourse with children, the outpouring of this
same feeling took a heartier and simpler form ; and showed
itself in the joyous participation of their high animal spirits,
and its legitimate expression, fan.
The fondness for children which he showed so remark
ably in his schools, was displayed no less amongst his own
relations, and in the houses of his friends. " His love for
Utile children," writes one of these, himself a family-man,
" was manifested in everything. I observed that, while
we were engaged in entertaining older guests, he would be
sitting behind the door in an adjoining room, with the
children on and around his knees, ministering to them as
usual. I never met with any one, who, always engaged in
doing his Master's work, commended it by so genial a spirit.
The man, whose very look was a Sermon, would run races
with the children on Hampstead Heath ; and would interest
them by talking of the days when he was one of the Eleven
at Eton." It was very beautiful to see how tenderly and
cautiously he would guide every movement, while joining,
to all appearance, in the roughest possible play with them :
and still more beautiful to observe how, when the game
was over, he would draw them to himself; keeping his
arms round them, while engaged in serious conversation
with their elders ; and not releasing them till they, too, had
heard some instructive story from his lips ; or were dis
missed with a few words of blessing, or affectionate advice,
which showed the love which filled his heart, and the holy
state of that heart which so overflowed towards them.
" I used to think a walk with him a very great treat,

232 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
when I was a child," writes one of his cousins : " for he
knew so much of the wild flowers, and their names and
uses ; and the beautiful lessons he taught from them all, of
the Creator's wisdom and love, were sure to make an im
pression on a child's mind : given as they were in so
cheerful and winning a manner .... One of my first
recollections of him is, of his being one of a party in a
long walk at dear Herstmonceux ; in the course of which
my enjoyment was likely to come to an end, by our having
to pass through a field of cattle. I was, of course, the
subject of ridicule to most of the party ; but I shall never
forget the gentle and loving manner in which he (instead
of laughing at the imaginary danger) soothed my childish
fears, by reminding me of God's watchful love and care for
His little children ; and I remember his repeating some
verses of the ninety-first Psalm, and telling me to learn
them by heart : so that the walk through the dreaded field
was one of great enjoyment to me, instead of terror."
One other point remains to be noticed under this branch
of our subject, the method of his intercourse with strangers.
It has been mentioned already, that it was an habitual duty
with him " to sow beside all waters," as he expressed it ;
to take every opportunity of speaking a word in season, or
giving the conversation an improving turn, when thrown
accidentally into the company of persons unknown to him.
We can hardly doubt that he was permitted to effect no
slight good in this way : though, from the very nature of the
case, we are not likely to know of such instances, or to
have much to relate in illustration of his practice. He was
not a man to speak afterwards of what he had done, or
attempted. But it so happens, that his habit of inter
spersing his Dallington Sermons with anecdotes led him
sometimes to speak of what he had seen or said himself;
and thus some instances of this sort are readily adducible.

DOMESTIC LIFE. 233
he following is a specimen, taken from one of these
Sermons : —
Eight days ago I had some conversation with a man on the
outside of a coach, on the most important of all subjects — the
way of salvation. I asked him, whether he went to the house
of God. He replied that he did, telling me the name of the
church which he attended, where a very holy and devoted
minister preaches the Gospel ; but he added, that " he was rather
deaf, and often lost much of the sermon." I asked, " whether
he had heard enough to find out the way to heaven." What do
you think that he said in answer ? He said that " he thought
that if a man attended church, and kept the Lord's Day, and
did the best he could, he would get right in the end." " But,"
I said, "have you always done the best you could 1 " He seemed
to think he had at first, until we entered into particulars.
" Have you never," I inquired, &c.
And so he proceeded to instruct the man on the coach —
and through the recital of this, his hearers in church — on
the range and the nature of our duty towards God, and our
duty towards our fellow-men.
Or take another specimen : —
I was travelling some weeks ago, and came to a place where
I had to wait some time for a conveyance. So I took the
opportunity of speaking a few words to an elderly person, in the
hope that God might enable me to speak a word in season.
Now, I had heard from good authority, about the minister in
that place, that he was a truly excellent and devoted man ; and
I had also heard from good authority, about three or four
ministers who had preceded him. So I said to her, " Do you
go to the house of God 1 " She said, " I go to chapel, but I
have heard the Church minister preach." " How did you like
him ? " I asked. " Oh, pretty well ; but I don't like his ways."
"Well," I said, "what are the ways which you don't like?"

234 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
She then gave me some particulars, which it is not necessary to
repeat ; but they showed me that the minister had only done his
duty, and had not gone beyond it. She added, that " they liked
the former ministers much better." Now, one of these had acted
in a manner quite unbecoming a Christian and a Clergyman.
The other was a respectable man ; but he allowed all things to
take their course ; he did not, like Aaron, stand between the
living and the dead, to stay the course of sin. I then explained
to her, from Scripture, what sort of a man a minister after God's
heart should be, and endeavoured to remove her prejudices.
Whether this seed, sown by the wayside, shall take root or not,
must be left in prayer to that God who alone can give the
increase. With persons of a different class of society, with whom
he might be thrown for a time, his mode of proceeding
would, of course, have points of difference ; but the spirit
and intention was the same, and he seldom failed to find his
way to some opening for profitable conversation. In the
ordinary dealings of business, too, the same tendency and the
same influence manifested themselves. Among the letters
of condolence which his parents received after his death,
that which gratified them not the least was one from the
London booksellers who had supplied him with works of
foreign literature, and who observed, with an apology for
the unusual course they had adopted, that " his frequent
visits to their house of late years, and the opportunities
thus offered for attachment to him, had created a feeling
very much beyond that of tradesmen towards a customer."
George Wagner was a man, by natural constitution, of a
gentle and amiable temper; but the same Divine Grace
which had overcome his natural defects almost entirely,
till (as it was well said by one of his parishioners) " he
had so crucified self, that no outward sign of conflict was
observable in him," raised also and transfigured the good

DOMESTIC LIFE. 235
qualities to which he was inclined, and stamped them with
a character higher than his own. Various instances of his
meekness and patience in the exercise of his ministry have
been related already; and it would be easy to add to them;
but two little anecdotes, showing what he was in the more
unguarded moments of life, will perhaps have greater
value in the eyes of those who know how much is often in
dicated by little things.
He came one day to a dear friend and constant counseUor
in Brighton, in extreme trouble and distress, having just
met with a disappointment in his parochial arrangements
which entailed great anxiety and difficulty upon him. They
were consulting what could possibly be done, when a knock
at the door interrupted their deliberations, and a lady was
announced — by no means an unwelcome visitor herself —
but any interruption at that time was exceedingly trying.
The lady was one of those affectionate mothers whose
thoughts and conversation turn almost wholly on their
children ; and soon she was deep in the accustomed subject,
detailing all her fond expectations and hopes. It seemed
almost impossible, at such a time, to listen with interest to
her maternal tale ; and so felt the mistress of the house,
sorrowing for her friend and pastor; but, her attention
having been called off for a minute by some domestic re
quirement, when she looked back to her guests, she found
George Wagner deep in conversation with the delighted
mother, his face also glowing with no affected pleasure and
interest, and all the current of his sympathy running free
and warm in the channel which had diverted it so inop
portunely. " I was once calling upon him at Dallington," writes Mr.
Munn ; " and I saw an instance of the suavity of his
temper, which struck me much. He had just had his gar
den borders made up, and had pointed out to me his flowers

236 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
in bloom. It was the end of May. . While we were talk
ing in his room, a lamb had come from the churchyard, and
cropped nearly every flower. / first saw the delinquent at
his mischief, and cried out. He got up most quietly ; went
out, and took up the little creature which had spoilt the
result of his work, so gently and kindly, and carried it to
the churchyard without a rebuff or complaint. That little
scene was a lesson to me!"
One other point shall be mentioned in conclusion. "Alas!
how few there are," was his own lament upon one occasion,
"who come out quite clear in money matters !" That he was
one of those few, none can doubt who knew him. His ex
ceeding liberality and generosity in giving was based upon
strict economy in his own expenses, and scrupulous exact
ness in " rendering unto all their due." Even at College he
saved much, that he might, give much away; and all that he
did was done with careful secrecy. " I make it a condk
tion," said he, when forcing the acceptance of a £5 note on
one of his clerical friends for distribution among the poor
of his parish, " that you let no one know from whom this
comes. Remember," he added, archly quoting a passage
from Carlyle — for his friend was a great admirer of that
writer, " remember — ' Speech is silvern — silence is golden !
Speech is human- — silence is divine ! ' "
At Dallington, how well he combined a becoming and
unostentatious economy with a liberality which else would
have been far beyond his means, has been sufficiently
shown. When he removed to Brighton, his father insisted on
continuing to him the allowance which hitherto he had
been accustomed to, a sum which was of itself more than
sufficient to cover his simple personal expenses there, in
cluding the cost of his annual holiday. The consequence
was, that he was free to devote the whole of his professional

DOMESTIC LIFE. 237
income (and latterly this was not an inconsiderable one) to
works of charity and piety ; and such, in fact, was his con
stant practice. To his School alone he contributed £350,
besides the many supplementary expenses which he de
frayed himself without mentioning them in his Report.
And in the support of his Penitents' Home, and the prose
cution of the Mission connected with it, he almost over
stepped the bounds of laudable self-denial. Once, in the
early stage of that Mission, after he had sent many poor
girk at his own expense to Institutions in London, his prin
cipal fellow-labourer came to tell him of another case, in
which she had been actively interesting herself. " They
will take her in at the Institution," she said ; " but we must
send £5 with her at once." " Here it is," he answered,
handing her a bank-note. " But you cannot afford it,"
replied his friend, who knew that he had spent all he could
possibly spare ; " you are not leaving yourself enough to
meet present demands." "I have my books," was the an
swer. " You think, perhaps," he added, " I love them too
well. Yes, I love them ; but every book shall go, before I
wiU allow such a case to pass neglected. What ? does not
aU we have belong to Christ? Shall we not rejoice to
devote everything to Him ?"*
And yet, even for the sake of this high and holy object,
for which he was ready to sacrifice all he had, he would not
depart a hair's breadth from the law of truth, and integrity,
and honour. "When he was exerting himself to raise
funds for his Brighton Home," writes the gentleman who
acted as his solicitor in that business, " he applied for
assistance to various county magistrates. I wiU endeavour
* It was a favourite thought of his which he used often to dwell upon : —
" All that we have, is lent us — our possessions, our faculties, our bodies,
our souls. All is a loan. One thing only is given to us— the unspeakable
gift."

238 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
to continue the story in his own words, though I cannot de
scribe the animated look which accompanied them. ' And,
amongst others, I wrote to Colonel Wyndham. I received
a reply, containing a remittance of no less than £50 ! But,
in about a fortnight, came another letter to say that Col.
W. had mistaken me for my uncle, the Vicar : and that
he would hardly otherwise have felt warranted in remit
ting so large a contribution. Of course I immediately
wrote, offering to return the money ; but I thought I would
just add, that I knew my uncle was very much interested
in clearing off the debt of All Saints' Church. Well, Col.
W. replied, leaving it to my uncle and me to do what we
liked with the money; and so it was agreed to divide it
between All Saints and the Home. So, I sent my uncle
£25 ; and I added £10 from myself, to show that I had
no uncomfortable feeling about the matter. And then my
father, not liking me to lose the £25, sent me that sum for
the Home ; and he sent the same sum to the Vicar for All
Saints'.' "
It need hardly be said that this pure, and high, and
loving spirit was eminently a happy one. His Brighton
friends, and the members of his congregation, recur to this
point again and again, with an emphasis which shows how
strongly this impression abides with them. Words, that
told of the happiness within, burst sometimes irrepressibly
from his lips — and his face, when it was not clouded by the
sorrows or the guilt of others, was radiant with peaceful
joy. " The beauty of holiness," says one of these wit
nesses, " shone so brightly in his countenance, that a
friend of mine said, she never met him in her walks (for
she did not know him personally) without the text coming
into her mind, ' To be spiritually minded is life and peace.' "
Yes ; this was the secret of his happiness, as well as of
that loveliness of outward character and conduct which

DOMESTIC LIFE. 239
won the admiration of all. He was reconciled to God ;
reconciled and conformed to Him, through the Redeemer
and Mediator, whom by faith he apprehended ; the lower
and baser desires of the carnal mind were effectually mor
tified, and its less ignoble tendencies also habitually sub
jected to a higher principle : and that principle was " the
mind of the Spirit," the gift of divine life wliich filled his
inmost heart.
Nor let it be forgotten how he nourished that inward
life. It was by constant and fervent prayer ; prayer perse
vered in, continually resorted to, long and earnestly sus
tained ; not as a duty merely, but as a refuge and consola
tion, a privilege, a happiness. In his secret chamber, no
doubt, many was the struggle with himself which he had
to carry on, to the end of his life ; many the earnest " sup
plications with strong crying and tears," which he had to
offer up " to Him that was able to save him." But he
doubted not that he was heard ; and when he rose victorious
over self, and went forth to do battle against evil by the
side of others also, prayer was still his weapon. " I once
saw his face when engaged in prayer," writes one who
looked up to him as a spiritual father. " I happened to
open the door of a room, where he was praying with  .
His face was as though he saw Him whom he was address
ing. It was a solemn lesson ; and I never can forget it.
No words could convey what that look expressed."
Prayer was the sustenance of all that has just been
described ; prayer was the hand by which he drew spiritual
treasures out of the inexhaustible storehouse of grace.
Oh, why do we forget that those stores are inexhaustible,
and still ever open to believing prayer ? What need have we
at once of the reproof and the promise of the Saviour !
" Hitherto ye have asked nothing in my name. Ask, and
ye shall receive, that your joy may be full."

240

CHAPTER VI.
THE BRIGHTON HOME FOR FEMALE PENITENTS.
It has been mentioned, that in one of his excursions abroad,
George Wagner paid a visit to Pastor Fliedner's establish
ment for Deaconesses, at Kaiserswerth ; an institution which
interested him deeply, not only for its own sake, but because
he felt that there was a great want of similar institutions in
England. He had often considered the case of that large
number of persons, widows and single ladies especially,
who are suffering both in heajth and character for want of
a more definite purpose in life, and a round of daily duties :
persons often of scanty means and retiring habits, who
cannot create or discover a course of usefulness for them
selves, though they have at once the capability, the desire,
and the latent energy, for becoming most efficient helpers
of the Christian ministry. Invite such persons to combine
under an organized system ; provide them a home, where
they can live together at once more cheaply, more com
fortably, and less anxiously, than each can do singly on
her own scanty income ; assign and apportion them their
part in those works of charity for which the Church needs
their help— as district visitors, as teachers, as nurses, as
superintendents or emissaries of religious and benevolent
societies ; and much good will have been effected, no less
for themselves than for the community in general. There
could be no conceivable reason why such institutions should

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 241
not find a place in the Protestant Church as well as in the
Roman CathoUc ; or why, within the Protestant Church,
they should be associated with that particular system of
doctrines with which similar undertakings have usually
been connected. Let the experiment be made in simple
dependence on God's blessing ; and if He would prosper it,
what a blessing this might prove to the Church ; what a
prospect would be opened for supplying a want which
cannot but be felt in every corner of the land.
With such thoughts in his mind, he visited the esta
blishment at Kaiserswerth ; which, though in many respects
different from the institutions he was contemplating, pleased
him exceedingly, helped him to a further development of
his plans, and left him more desirous than ever of bringing
them to an accomplishment.
This was in the summer of 1853 ; and on his return to
Brighton, he turned his mind zealously and resolutely to
the practical consideration of his object. Brighton appeared
to be an admirable place for originating such a work, and
testing its practicability. Its healthy and bracing air ; its
attractiveness to the very class he sought to benefit ; the
; large and various field of usefulness it supplied ; and, not
least, the help and sympathy he might reckon on, not only
from the Clergy, but from so many active and Christian
spirits among the laity ; all these considerations sustained
and encouraged him in his attempt.
The foUowing extracts from letters to his sister, at this
time, will show how earnestly he threw himself into the
prosecution of his plan.
' Very many thanks for your kind letter. The same difficulties
presented themselves to my mind, which have occurred to yours.
It would always be a matter of some difficulty to establish a
thing of the kind ; but this difficulty is increased when too
many limitations are imposed. . . . Since I saw you I have
R

242 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
been over one of the houses; and think it peculiarly ill adapted
for the purpose. There is not a sufficient number of bed-rooms
— one is very large, and the others very small.
I have found out here that the most moderate terms which
ladies pay as boarders are .£65 per annum. But if their bed
rooms are very good, it is two guineas a week. I should think
that £90 would not be amiss. To raise it too high might ex
clude valuable persons : and thus increase the difficulty of find
ing a sufficient number. In Pastor Fliedner's establishment the
deaconesses pay nothing : it is altogether supported by volun
tary contributions. If I commenced one, it would, of course, be
self-supporting. ... I regret to say that it is impossible for me
to leave home this week. Pray tell the Chevalier and Madame
Bunsen how sorry I am to miss them.

With regard to our scheme, I quite agree with you in differ
ing from Madame Bunsen. I have no doubt whatever but that
persons from the middle classes might be found to devote them
selves to that peculiar work. But that class has already many
doors of usefulness open to them in England, which they have
not in Germany — for instance, our Training Institution. But
for educated persons there is nothing of the kind, excepting
those which have been established on objectionable principles.
And yet among this class there is more real devotedness to be
found at this present time, than among the others. It is
quite possible, and probable, that some single women are self-
indulgent ; but this is not a necessary attribute of single life ;
and many of that class do not live alone, but in boarding-houses ;
where they have many annoyances, and no advantage, save that
of cheapness.

It will be seen from these extracts, that his plans were
drawing near to a practical commencement, in the autumn
of 1853 ; when another great work, forced by circumstances
upon his notice, appeared. to him, so urgent in its claims, and
gradually so engrossed his thoughts and energies, that the

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 243
former plan was necessarily laid aside for the time. This
new work was his care for the poor degraded outcasts of
society, which formed so prominent a part of his labours
during the last three years of his life ; and which led, soon
after he commenced it, to the establishment of the Brighton
Female Penitents' Home.
It is almost impossible to repress the feeling of regret,
that his former plan was postponed to any other work
of love, however admirable and urgent. The successful
execution of such a plan would have proved, it may be
thought, a far greater benefit to the Church and nation at
large, leading the way to numerous similar institutions
throughout the land, than the addition of another Penitents'
Home to those that already existed ; even though that ad
dition developed some new plans and arrangements also.
which may prove of material use to many similar establish
ments. But such a thought, if it arises, will be silenced at
once, if we see (as we can hardly fail to see in this case) the
hand of God plainly marking out the course which was
actually taken ; when we see (at any rate) that it was im
possible for one who waited humbly on the leading of God's
providence, and trustfully looked to be guided by His will.
to doubt that the work which he now undertook was ap
pointed him, and that it must have the preference given it,
for the time, to all besides. That such was George Wag
ner's conviction, there can be no doubt ; and few, if any,
after reading what will soon be related, can hesitate to pro
nounce this conviction well founded. If it was a mistake.
blessed are those who are so mistaken t Blessed are those
who will sacrifice their cherished plans, and give up their
personal wishes, at a call which they believe to be that of
God ! who will not shrink from duty, however uncongenial,
however painful, when they see in its prosecution their
-Appointed path, and recognise the voice of their Redeemer
r2

244 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
bidding them take up their cross and follow him. Before
we proceed to the narrative of what was done, let those who
regret George Wagner's change of purpose, read and con
sider an extract from a sermon of his, preached about this
time (on Eph. vi. 15), which will help to show the motives
that ruled his heart at every turn.
It is a wide range of duty to which a Christian is called.
There are many ministries of love to which he may devote him
self. There were those who ministered to the Saviour, when He
was upon earth ; and we, brethren, may still minister to Him,
although He is bodily in heaven. For He is still to be found,
and ministered to on earth, in the persons of His suffering
people. He has told us what the King will say to those on His
right hand hereafter (Matt. xxv. 34, &c). . . . The grace and
providence of God will guide us, if we look upwards, to
those special ministries, to which God would have us devote
ourselves. They are often just those which lie farthest away
from our natural inclinations — just those about which we should
most confidently have affirmed, " I shall never be engaged in
that way." Now, it is a great thing to be ever ready for any
work to which it may please God to call us — ever earnest and
persevering in the fulfilment of that ministry, whatsoever it be,
to which He may already have led us — ever willing, like the
apostle Paul, " to spend and be spent" in His service.
Nor, indeed, did he ever abandon his project of esta
blishing a Deaconesses' Institution ; which he would have
resumed, no doubt, had life and health been granted him
for some years more, as soon as other objects had been
accomplished, which he judged more urgent and more im
portant at the time. Thus he writes again to his sister, a
few weeks after the foregoing letters : —
Although the work has cast the other idea into the background,
I have not altogether surrendered it, and am still anxious to

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 245
rnake Miss Nightingale's* acquaintance, if possible. If you can
further this in any convenient way, I shall be happy.
And now for the circumstances which led to the forma
tion of the Institution which we are considering. The
foUowing Narrative has been kindly supplied by a clergy
man, who has written it with the authority and by the desire
of those who best know the facts which it details.
NARRATIVE.
" My thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways
my ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than
the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways, and my
thoughts than your thoughts."
This glorious truth . . . and the gracious providence of God
are very apparent in the History of the Brighton Penitents
Home. Several years ago, a Sermon was preached in one of the Cam
bridge Churches in behalf of a similar institution. An under
graduate, who happened to be present, was for the moment im
pressed ; but occupied with his studies, and preparation for the
ministry, he thought little more of a class of whom he scarcely
again for many years had heard. Meanwhile he had been or
dained, and had laboured for some time in his Master's service,
honoured and valued by his flock. . . . One day, however, when
walking through a neglected street of Brighton, he saw three
poor girls without any head-dress," laughing, and talking loudly
and wildly. And at once he felt that they were poor, lost,
and ruined ones. The thought of that sermon rushed across
his mind — the thought, too, that these poor creatures had im
mortal souls ; and that there were thousands like them, for
* It will be remembered that this letter was written in the autumn of
1853, before the mission to Scutari was undertaken ; and when few eom-
Jparatively knew and honoured the name and the great qualities of Florence
Nightingale.

246 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
whom he was answerable if he made no effort to save them from
destruction. These thoughts fixed themselves upon him. He could not
shake them off. Again and again it occurred to him, Can I do
nothing for these poor things 1 Can I not tell them of their
sin 1 Can I not draw them from their sad life 1
He returned home ; but not to sleep. All night long he lay
awake on his bed, meditating and praying over their sad case
and his responsibility.
The next day, after much prayer, he determined to consult a
friend, a brother minister, who had known him long, and on
whose advice he could depend. He proposed to him, that he
should nightly walk through the streets ; and conversing with
the poor girls he might meet with, urge them to forsake the
ways of sin and seek the Lord. Knowing well the weakness of
his frame, that friend dissuaded him. He was convinced that
neither of them had strength to undertake so heavy an addition
to their pastoral work.
After much conversation it seemed to strike them both that
some Christian lady was absolutely necessary to help them, and
to undertake the superintendence of the work, if it could be
accomplished. Accordingly, there and then they knelt down
together ; and together prayed that their gracious Father would,
if it seemed good in His sight, send them some Christian
woman, who would be willing to lay down herself, her time, and
her talents, before the Lord, and dedicate them to the rescue of
her fallen sisters.
We cannot doubt that again and again in his own retirement
the same prayer was offered — Lord, send one willing and fitted
for this work !
While he was praying, the prayer was answered.
A lady, the widow of a Missionary, residing in London, unex
pectedly received an invitation to come and reside for a time
with an aged lady. She accepted the invitation, and after a
while they came together to Brighton.

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 247
The elder lady was a dear and valued friend of Mr. G.
Wagner ; and he was often at her house. One day he called ;
and, on leaving, put a book into the hands of his aged friend,
requesting her to give it to her companion, and ask her to read
it. The book was the Life of Gough, the Temperance orator.
It told most touchingly of his once degraded state, when a
drunkard — his ruined, miserable, apparently hopeless state ; and
how, when all men seemed to shun him, one word of kindness
had touched his heart, and had led him to seek in Jesus Christ
pardon, mercy, and peace. One word of kindness ! As the two
friends read the touching history together, they could not refrain
from tears. And if God's blessing on that made it so efficacious,
why might they not speak words of kindness to the most lost
and most degraded, and be the means of saving some like brands
from the burning ? And together they knelt down and prayed,
that the Lord of His goodness might bring them in contact with
some poor miserable thing, that they might say words of kind
ness to her, and be the means of saving her. . . . This prayer
was repeated several times ; but no way seemed open. At length
the time was coming, when it should be necessary for them to
leave Brighton. Their preparations were made ; and in two
days they would have left it, never intending to return.
The day before they went, however, Mr. Wagner called, full of
sorrow ; and the tears rolled down his cheeks — he could not
restrain* them — as he told of a poor fallen girl, whom he had
hoped to reclaim, and had visited almost daily for six months;*
* The way in which he was led to know this young person is too
remarkable to be left unnoticed. The daughter of a small tradesman had
been seduced by a gentleman in the town. Her father, full of grief, told
the story to a female friend. Acting on her advice, he went to the nearest
clergyman. He found he was in London, and came back to his friend,
saying it was a positive relief to him, he felt so ashamed to tell of
his daughter's sin. She would not let him rest till he called on a second
clergyman. He was engaged. And then she went herself to Mr. George
Wagner, who without a moment's delay put himself into communication
with the poor girl.

248 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
but who had that day turned from him, rejected his offer, and
calmly expressed her determination not to return from her evil
course. The history fixed itself deep upon the mind of the younger
lady. She, too, had her night of deep and anxious thought.
" This is what I have been praying for. I feel I am called to
this poor erring child." Accordingly, next day she went to the
minister. " Give me her direction." — " It is of no use. She
will not see me any more, nor any one from me." — ¦" But I feel
I am called to go. God will bless my words of kindness." He
gave the address, and she went.
She found the girl — told her message, the whole history of the
book, the prayer, the determination ; adding words of love and
hopefulness. And the hard heart was melted at once. The
poor girl consented to see her parents, consented to change her
lodging, and to go to a home where she might redeem her cha
racter, and be led back again.
A new lodging was procured, and she removed to it at once.
The next day the lady drove to see her charge. She found her
asleep ; but not alone. Another poor wanderer, a beautiful
creature, but one who had fallen more deeply still, had heard of
the kind lady and had come to implore her help. " Oh, ma'am,
I hate this life of mine. Can you save me from it ?" — " I can ;
but I know of no place to send you to, but one where they will
cut off all this long hair of yours." — " Ma'am, only save me,
and," stretching out her arm, "they may cut off this limb." She
was committed to the care of another lady, and through mercy
saved from her life of sin. Nor was this the only instance.
Several more poor girls came of their own accord, within a few
days, to ask for the kind lady who spoke to them those words
of love.
Here was God's instrument. The young minister saw and
recognised it. But the time was not yet come. She had to
leave Brighton : she "had to remain with her friend till removed
by death, and then to return to her own home, and arrange
many affairs. And then, and not till then, she returned, to

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 249
Brighton, and gave herself up to this blessed work. . . . For
three months she remained there with a friend, employed in
seeking these lost ones. Twenty-three poor girls were received,
and sent to London, at Mr. Wagner's sole charge. The London
Institutions would then receive no more. And hence the neces
sity for the Home.
The events here described took place in the winter of
1853-4, and the early part of the following year. Many
other interesting details, respecting individual cases, have
been given in a little work, entitled " The Sin of Great
Cities," which was written by the devoted Christian lady,
who had now given herself up to this work of mercy, and
printed for distribution in July, 1854. A great and de
finitive effort was then made to establish a separate insti
tution of this Sort for Brighton.* The first plan, suggested
by the lady herself, and which appeared the best, till
unforeseen objections were discovered, was to provide a
Home for the reception of Penitents at some distance from
Brighton, in the country, out of sight of the scenes which
reminded them of their past life ; and this idea was adopted
in the circular appeal, which was appended by George
Wagner to the little work just mentioned.
* There was, it is true, a small institution of the kind already in
existence, connected with the Town Mission ; but it was too small to be of
much service; and besides it was conducted on principles which could not
satisfy George Wagner, being chiefly under the control of the Dissenters,
and deficient also in the systematic organization which he contemplated.
Afterwards, when his own Home was established, he made proposals to
this Institution for a harmonious division of the work which they had in
common ; but his advances seem to have been met with little cordiality,
and its supporters preferred to let it fall altogether to the ground. Though
some little suspicion seems to have shown itself at first, the greater part of
the Committee who had directed the older Institution, pledged themselves
at last, in a way highly creditable to themselves, to co-operate heartily with
the promoters of the Home.

250 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
It is purposed (he says), in dependence upon God's blessing, to
carry out the foregoing suggestion, and to establish a Female
Temporary Home in the country, within a convenient distance of
Brighton. A house will be speedily taken and furnished. A
Christian lady, the writer of the above letter, has devoted her
self, in a spirit of self-denying love, to the difficult work of a
missionary among the fallen, and has promised to superintend
the Home. A matron is wanted. Will not some devoted ser
vant of Christ consecrate herself, in the spirit of Jesus, to this
great work 1 A committee will be formed, as soon as possible ;
meanwhile donations will be gratefully received by Sidney Gur
ney, Esq., Treasurer, 63, Montpellier Road ; the Rev. J. Vaughan,
73, Montpellier Road ; the Rev. G. Wagner, 1, Montpellier Place.
Or they may be paid into the Union Bank, Brighton. . . .
It was soon found preferable, however, to have the
Home more closely at hand : indeed, a sudden influx of
urgent cases, in the summer of this year, made it abso
lutely necessary to take a house immediately, wherever it
could be procured. One of the unhappy girls of the class
among whom the mission lay, was seized, when on a visit
to Brighton, with cholera; of which she died in a few
hours. Her companions, with whom she had spent the
few preceding days (including Sunday) in frivolity and
sin, were so stricken with horror and remorse, that they
came in a body to the lady, of whose Christian exertions
they had heard, and implored her to save them from their
guilty life. A small house accordingly, opposite to the
Level, was engaged the very next day, and hastily fur
nished ; and in this as many Penitents as could be received
were lodged, till a larger and more suitable house was
found, on the Lewes-road ; to which, six weeks after, the
Penitents were transferred ; and the plans for the manage
ment of the Home, which its projectors had contemplated,
were at last fully developed and realized.

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 251
Hitherto the sole management and control of this great
undertaking had rested with George Wagner and the Chris
tian lady who was associated with him in the work. And
though liberal contributions had flowed in, since the issue
of his circular, the responsibility of all the expenses of the
establishment lay as yet upon him. In November, 1854,
however, a Committee was formed, according to the inten
tions which the circular had announced ; consisting of seven
gentlemen, besides himself, who came forward to aid him
in his labour of mercy. Two medical officers gave their
services gratuituously. The lady, who had been foremost
in the mission, redeemed her pledge by becoming Superin
tendent of the Home ; and under her was a Matron, with
two or three assistants, one of them the wife of the porter
of the establishment, all of whom were resident on the
premises. George Wagner himself took the post of Secretary
to the Committee. He had also been very desirous of re
taining the office of Chaplain. But the Committee, partly
from the wish to spare him the labour this would entail
upon him, but still more out of delicate consideration for
his position before the public (young as he still was, and
ammarried), judged it best to make another appointment ;
and secured the services of his friend, the Rev. J. Griffith,
as Chaplain to the Institution. The arrangement proved
of great advantage to all parties. A second clergyman,
like-minded with himself, was brought into a pastoral rela
tion with the inmates of the Home ; while he, on his part,
ever preferred his friend in honour to himself, encouraging
as much as possible the ministerial visits of George
Wagner amongst his charge ; who also, by an arrangement
which all insisted on, attended St. Stephen's Church on
the Sunday.
The apprehensions, which the Committee entertained, of
public scandal attaching to him in consequence of his con-

252 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
nexion with this Christian work, were neither unreasonable
in themselves, nor altogether unknown to others. Some
even of his own family shared in them ; though those of
his relations, whose opinion he most respected and cared
for, were soon reassured, when they perceived how thought
ful and judicious a spirit was united with that purity of
heart which they reverenced and trusted with unwavering
confidence. Their entire sympathy with him' in this work
was a source of great comfort and help to him. His dear
friend Archdeacon Hare, also, whose failing health and in
ability to attend to business prevented him from co-opera
ting, as else he would have done, with one whom he so
esteemed and loved, in a work which drew forth his hearty
sympathy, gave him the support of his affectionate encou
ragement, observing " that dear George's pure and heavenly
spirit was just the one which fitted him for such a work ;
and that with him, the disadvantage of comparative youth
and of being unmarried would be compensated for by his
purity and Ukeness to that Heavenly Master, who came to
seek and save the lost, and did not shrink from the touch
of 'the woman who was a sinner.' "
Though the control of the establishment, and the regula
tion of all arrangements, were now in the hands of the
Committee, it is needless to say that they all looked to their
secretary, the founder of the Institution, as the moving
spirit of the whole. His judgment was respected, and his
wishes deferred to, by the general feeling of his associates ;
and all the more so, because his wishes were always con
trolled by his judgment, and his judgment was always
formed on principles of patient observation, and Christian
love, and wisdom drawn from a higher source than his own
mind. Day by day, too, he devoted aU the time he could
spare, and the unfailing support of his sympathy, his coun
sel, and his prayers to the encouragement of his dear and

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 253
honoured fellow-labourer; the only danger (one of which
they were both well aware, and against which they guarded
by strict and careful rules, scrupulously observed) being,
lest he should give too much time to this one object. She,
on her part, regarded him as the very life and soul of the
undertaking; and he was indeed one whom no difficulty
could daunt, when engaged in the service of God, and no
perplexity could find unprepared with some wise and prac
tical suggestion. The principles of the Home were quiet
ness, orderliness, industry; sustained by unsleeping vigi
lance on the part of the superintendents, and an unwearied
spirit of calm and compassionate love. Very few religious
observances were enforced. He shrank from imposing on
the inmates too strict a form of outward penance or of
constrained devotion. He knew that minds so disordered,
so degraded, so perverted with vicious excitement, needed
the calming, sobering influence of constant though not ex
cessive employment, and strict though not wearisome seclu
sion. They needed that Religion should present itself to
them in its hopeful, beneficent, and practical aspect. He
dreaded overstrained excitement for them, with its certain
and dangerous reaction ; still more he dreaded hypocrisy,
so likely a consequence of pitching the tone of devotion in
too high a key. He strove to restore in them the taste for
a humble, quiet, useful life ; and to keep steadily before
them the prospect of returning to such a life in the world
without; while tenderly and attractively their spiritual
guides set before them the doctrines of forgiveness and
redemption by the Gospel, leading them gently to look
back and reflect on the fearful abyss into which they had
been plunging, and into which even yet they would faU
again, unless they held fast by that Divine hand which was
stretched forth to save them. And thus he trusted and
prayed that by God's grace a principle of true penitence

254 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
might be awakened and established in their hearts ; peni
tence founded on practical experience, on quiet thought, on
growing self-knowledge, on deep and entire conviction ;
penitence of which the elements were not only horror of the
past, and vehemeilt self-condemnation ; but also, and in a
still larger measure, humble and silent sorrow, self-distrust
under the prospect of renewed temptation, thankfulness to
God for His mercy in arresting them, and a hopeful con
sciousness of the change which had partially been effected
within them, as the foundation and earnest of what they
might yet attain.
Their busy day began between five and six in the morn
ing ; some minutes being set apart for silent private prayer,
under the eye of the Matrons who had charge of the
different dormitories. This practice, together with short
family prayers at the appointed hour, was repeated in the
evening. After dressing, during which a text of Scripture
was learned by heart, to check any tendency to conver
sation, they proceeded to their different departments of
work ; the laundry, the kitchen, the sewing-room, the house ;
each department being under the charge of its own respon
sible matron. Every girl during the period of her residence,
was introduced in turn to each of these departments ; and
was required also to make with her own hands a complete
set of wearing apparel, with which she was furnished upon
leaving the Home, if her conduct had been satisfactory.
The laundry and the sewing-room helped largely to supply
the funds, by which the establishment was maintained.
Suitable intervals were allowed for meals, and for exercise
in the garden, a small but thickly-sheltered piece of ground,
secure from intrusion or observation. A book was read
aloud to the party who were engaged in sewing ; and some
useful instruction given to all at night, besides the visits of
the Chaplain and the Secretary, by which two evenings of

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 255
the week were marked. Night and day the inmates were
always under observation ; though taught to acquiesce in
this constant surveillance, as a necessity imposed upon them
for their good ; not out of suspicion, but as a protection
against themselves ; the need for which they must conti
nually recognise, and willingly submit to as a perpetual
act of penitence. No other badge of humiliation was laid
upon them. The hair was not cut short; and the dress
which was given them, though studiously plain and modest,
differed in nothing but its uniformity from the appropriate
dress of an indoor servant. On Sunday they were taken
in a body to Church ; a practice which never led to any
objectionable consequences ; and the great advantage of
which was felt to be the formation of a habit, connected
with pleasurable associations, which might remain by them,
by God's blessing, throughout their after life.
A passage from a sermon preached by George Wagner
in behalf of the Home, in January, 1856, at St. Stephen's,
the last which he preached there on this subject, will give
a better idea than the words of any other person of what
had been attempted and effected at the Institution up to
that time, and of what he still looked forward to.
It is for such as have been scattered in the dark and cloudy
day, that the Home for which we plead this morning has been
provided ; for those who have been driven away by the selfish
ness and hard-heartedness of the world ; who have been lost to
God and to the Church. We cannot but have a firm conviction
that such a work is in accordance with the mind of Him who
" came to seek and to save that which is lost." This is the grand
point. It is a great encouragement when we are allowed to see
tokens of God's blessing; but the first and chief question is this,
" Is it according to the mind of Christ ?" If we feel that any
work is so, we ought to go forward in the face of any discourage
ment. In this particular work, however, God has been very
gracious ; and there have been many tokens of His blessing.

256 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
The number of inmates is now, and has been for some time, 22 ;
which is all that the house will hold. The Report for last year
stated that 37 were admitted : 15 more admissions have been
made during the present year, making in all 52. Some of these
have been sent home to their parents ; some, after due training,
have emigrated ; the larger proportion of those who have left
the Institution are in service ; and nearly all of them are giving
satisfaction. The great principle on which it is sought to train
them for usefulness on earth, and happiness in heaven, is the
principle of Christian love. If this training does not succeed, it is
quite certain that no other can do so ; for it is the tendency of
Christian love to subdue the heart, and elevate the character ;
whereas undue severity hardens and alienates. The effect of this
training has been very striking. It would be difficult to find
any institution in which there is more willing obedience, more
complete order, and more cheerful industry — or any in which
there is so much gratitude. These features, as well as the manner
of the inmates, so free on the one hand from all hypocrisy, and
on the other from all levity, has struck every visitor, as well as
those who have kindly taken servants from the Institution.
Though not called an Industrial Home, as that name has already
been appropriated to another institution, it is nevertheless
thoroughly industrial. All are regularly employed in different
ways to prepare them for different places in service ; some in a
laundry — others at needlework — others again in housework and
in the kitchen. In the evening they all receive instruction in
reading, writing, and arithmetic, as well as in Scripture. But
there have been higher tokens still of the divine blessing, we
have reason to believe, than these. The great object of the
Home is to endeavour, by Christian love, a holy example, and
faithful instruction in the truth, to lead their souls to Jesus,
and to train them up to new and holy habits. It is more
difficult, of course, to speak with confidence of this result than
of the others. There is, however, every reason to believe that
some have been led to true repentance, and are now walking
in newness of life.
This, brethren, we feel, is not the place to enter into

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 257
minute details. Should any wish to know more of the history
and working of this Mission and Institution, we shall be happy
to furnish them with a Report,* and to give fuller information.
One thing only it seems needful to mention ; and that is, the
different ways — if God has given you willing hearts — in which
you may help us in this work of mercy. First, you may do so,
by giving generously to-day to the funds raised for the support
of the Home. Give, brethren, oh give, remembering that all
that you have is God's.
Then, too, the committee are anxiously making arrangements
for the purchase of a house, which is admirably adapted for the
purpose ; and which, if not secured, they will have to resign in
somewhat more than a year. One benevolent person has pro
mised £200 towards this object. Are there not others who will
give largely, since they receive^so largely from God 1
Then, further, efforts are now being made to assimilate this
Institution to some others in the town. For there are other In
stitutions, to which nearly all the inmates are sent, and their
expenses (varying from .£1 1 to £1 6 per annum), are paid, by bene
volent persons interested in their welfare. This plan has lately
. been adopted by us ; and some have already come forward, and
expressed a wish to support an inmate in the Home : and they
have promised either to give themselves, or to collect, 5s. a week
towards her maintenance. Much blessing may be expected to
follow this Christian kindness. A larger amount of holy in
fluences will be brought to bear upon this Institution ; more
prayer will be offered up to God ; and we trust more gratitude
awakened. We cannot but hope that, when this plan is more
widely known, others may wish to follow the example so nobly
set them.
But most of all, brethren, would you help if, your circum
stances permitting it, you were led to take one of the inmates
* The Annual Reports of the Institution, printed by J. F. Eyles, North-
street, Brighton, will be found full of most interesting details, which
it has not been thought desirable to transfer to these pages.

258 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
into your service, and patiently continue the training which has
been already much blessed.
Beloved brethren, we ask you all for your sympathy and help
to-day in some of these ways. You bear the name of Christ.
It is a privilege to do so. But oh ! it is not enough. Be ye
imitators of Jesus, in His love, His compassion, and His self-
denial. If possible, be not satisfied without searching out the
miserable yourselves. If this cannot be, earnestly aid those
who are endeavouring to follow their Saviour's holy example.
And there may be some here, who have the unspeakable
misery of looking back upon a youth spent in forgetfulness of
God, and in urging others along a downward path. Perhaps
some of these, injured by your example, are now beyond your
reach. They are already gone, where no word or prayer can
help them : and so, like Esau of old, you can find as concerns
them " no place for repentance, even though you seek it with
tears." But something you may do, while seeking pardon
through the blood of Jesus. You may redeem the time. You
may help to rescue those, whose feet are still wandering upon
the dark mountains. We lay this upon your conscience ; not
as any compensation for the sins of youth ; but as a duty to
wards God, and out of gratitude to your Saviour, through whose
blood you may find forgiveness, through whose intercession you
have been spared.
It may be better, perhaps, not to enter very minutely
into the details of the history of this Institution, when pro
fessing only to write the life of its founder ; but no one can
fail to be interested in the following recollections supplied
by the excellent lady who superintended it, which, while
they describe some of the points of its management, illus
trate in a remarkable degree the character of him to whom
it owes its origin.
" My acquaintance with him, though not of many years'
standing, was no ordinary one. I saw him daily under
almost every variety of circumstances ; and I ever saw the

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 259
marks of the child of God, shining in his walk and conver
sation. Indeed there was a reality in his religion, such as
I never saw elsewhere. His nearness to his Saviour seemed
to bring heaven nearer to those with whom he conversed,
and to give no faint idea of the perfect love that must be
there. One remarkable trait, which struck me very much
in his character, as so resembling his Master, was this —
not merely a love for souls; but a watching, prayerful,
anxious longing after each individual soul, brought under
his notice, as if that were the only one to be saved. There
was such a concentrated energy of purpose, bent upon that
individual, which — nothing could turn away, that he would
follow up day after day some poor thing, for whom this
interest was excited; and allow no other pursuit and no
worldly impediment to turn him from it, until he saw his
desire, through God's grace, accomplished : and hence it is
that we are permitted now, in no common measure, to see
so much blessing resting on his work and labour of love.
The depth of his humility surpassed anything I ever met
with. At times it was even painful. His letters were
frequently written in such a spirit of self-abasement, that
more than once I was compelled to entreat him to alter
their tone. He would reply, that he felt it all, and even
more than he had power to write ; and that it often weighed
upon his mind that perhaps he was a hinderer in God's
work. And what shaU I say to his unselfishness ! Oh, it
was so very uncommon ! It was always a point with him
to spend as little as possible upon himself, that he might
give the more to his Master's cause. ' I feel,' he would say,
'' that I have nothing of my own. I myself and all I have
are His who bought me ; and willingly would I lay all at
the feet of Jesus.' .... I must say a few words, too, on
Ms spirit of prayer. How few know what the Apostle's
exhortation means, ' Pray without ceasing.' It was his
s2

260 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
breath, his life. He scarcely ever sent a letter without
prayer, certainly never about the Home : for this, of all other
things, lay most closely upon his heart. It may truly be
said of him that he expected great things of the Lord. He
was not contented with little things. Strong faith seems
to require great answers : and they are given. Here is an
instance. When a difficulty arose on account of our girls
not being sufficiently well trained in the Home to enter
into good families, he said, ' What a blessing it would be
if some lady would undertake to receive them into her
house, one by one, when they are fit to leave, and train
them for superior places.' ' It would indeed,' I said ; ' but
I think it almost too much to expect.' — 'Why so?' an
swered he ; ' I do not think it is. There is nothing too
great to expect when we remember that Christ died for
sinners.' He always looked forward to this, and made
it a subject of prayer. And now this prayer is being
answered in a remarkable manner, in that God has put it
into the heart of one of His children to undertake always
to have a poor girl out of the Home in training. Another
striking answer to prayer I wiU mention also particularly,
since it bears upon our work. We appeared not only to
need an outlet for our Home, such as I have described, but
also a kind of Refuge preparatory to the poor girls coming
into it ; some place where they might be received at any
moment, and if we are full (as we always are), remain for a
few weeks as probationers. He used to pray for this : and
such a refuge we now have. There is a man, in the east
of Brighton, dwelUng in one of the poorest streets, whose
business every night takes him out into the road, where he
is thus brought in contact with those who for any cause are
brought from home after the usual hour. This man is a
Christian. His history is most remarkable. I heard of
him as follows : — One day a girl came to me ; and when I

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 261
asked, who sent her, she answered 'B. did. He gave me
a tract, and urged me to flee from the wrath to come ; and
he told me that, if I would that night give up my sinful
Ufe, he would take me to his home, and his wife should
take care of me. He sent me to you, ma'am.' This was
not the only instance : another poor creature came one night,
sent by him. His heart is especiaUy drawn towards them.
And we have now a little room, fitted up in his house for
their reception. One has already passed from it to the
Home: another is at the present time (July, 1857) under
their care. How strange a thing, that one should be found,
so adapted in every way for this work ! I suppose, there
cannot be found in Brighton, two persons better calculated
for it than B. and his wife.
" Mr. Wagner's fellow-feeling with others was most re
markable. He threw himself so entirely, as it were, into
their case. For instance, a poor girl who had been in our
Home was about to leave us to go to a situation : it was at
.Eastbourne. When she heard of this, she begged to decline.
' She could not bear the thought of going to Eastbourne.'
When I asked her why: she said, 'it was so dull;' she
had evidently a prejudice against the place, and could not
make up her mind to go. I told him about it; and he
said he should Uke to see her. They met in my room ;
and, sitting down opposite to her, he addressed her as
follows : ' Ann, you do not like to go to Eastbourne ; you
think it so dull?' 'Yes, Sir.' 'Well, listen to me, and
' I will tell you something about myself. I remember my
parents wishing to take me once with them to Brighton.
I could not bear to go ; I wanted to go abroad. I begged
against it ; but in vain. They wisely would not listen to
me : so we came here. Now, God met me here. He had
drawn me to this place against my will, that I might hear
'His Gospel ; and then He opened my heart to receive it. I

262 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
shall have to bless Him through eternity for that visit to
Brighton. And now, may He not also have some great
thing for you at Eastbourne?' She went there; and he
several times went over to see how she was going on. I
could not but mark how he taught her through himself;
and this was always his way with the many poor wan
derers, with whom he often prayed. They could not but
feel, How this minister feels for me, when he puts himself
so near me, taking a common standing-place to pray from.
So different from the Pharisee !
" I ought not to omit telling you how, for nearly two
years of his life, he spent almost every Sunday evening,
The mothers of our poor girls at the Home had a stand
ing invitation to my room to tea. I need not say how
pleased they were to come. From seven to eight I met
them, and we had tea together. At eight he came in;
and spent the following hour in expounding the Scrip
tures, and prayer. He went from mother to mother (our
number gradually rose from three to fifteen) ; and asked
each if she had not something to pray for. And then in
his prayer which followed, he would remember each peti
tion. I can remember many of these meetings distinctly;
and the blessed effects and results of them were most evi
dent. When obliged from illness to stay away, he would
send a little note, which I read aloud. Many of the
mothers were aged; all of them hard-working women.
Some of them have said to me, that the only time they
obtained for quiet thought during the whole week, was
the hour they spent in this room. Few of them had ever
been accustomed to go to church ; but in the result many
have become regular attendants at the house of God ; and
two of them he prepared himself for the Holy Communion,
which he was permitted to administer to them for the
first time."

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 263
Enough has now been said to make his own letters on
the subject sufficiently intelligible, without any passing
comments. The following extracts, from a mass of corre
spondence many times their length, will show some of the
steps by which the Institution advanced ; and will show,
better than anything else can do, the singleness of purpose,
the care, the judgment, and, above all, the devoted piety
and heavenly spirit of him whose life we are considering.
No one, we are persuaded, can read them without being
deeply moved. They are addressed, except in one or two
instances (where the contrary fact is stated), to the lady
who was associated with him in founding and directing
the Institution. Those marked f are notes rather than
letters, written mostly when both parties were in Brighton,
but when it was convenient to communicate in this way
rather than by word of mouth. It will be seen that the
series is continued beyond the period of his final departure
from Brighton, and down to the very eve of his leaving
England in his last illness. But it seemed better not to
break the chain, and it is hoped that the reader will
find Uttle difficulty in anticipating the events alluded to,
sufficiently to render the position and the meaning of
the writer intelligible and plain.

Brighton, Jan. 1854.
My dear Madam,
I have found Lieut. Blackmore's address ; and this being
the case, I may as well write by post what I will do to-day. It
is very delightful to see the hand of God in little things ; and
we cannot but see it here. May our most merciful Shepherd
bring back this lost one into the fold ! It will give us great joy :
but greater far will be the joy in the mansions above.
No time has really been lost. . . . Still I am very sorry I did

264 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
not mention it to you before, as we might have discovered other
cases. God has given you the love, and sympathy, and zeal
which such sad cases require. For myself, I hope, through
grace, to seek out some more. Had it been God's will, your
zealous co-operation in so difficult and delicate a work would
have been a great comfort. But I hope your efforts may still
be blessed to  's companions. I remain, yours sincerely,
G. Wagner.

TO THE SAME.
Brighton, April 7, 1854.
My dear Mrs. ******
You will like to hear something of those lost ones, whose
salvation God so very providentially led you to seek. I saw
Mrs.  on Tuesday. She burst into a thankful flood of
tears when she spoke of her daughter. ... I could not see W.
on Tuesday, and C. was out. But I have been there this after
noon, and met, as I feared I might, some disappointment. W.
said she was quite ready to go to a home like Lieut. B.'s ; but
that she would never enter Pentonville, or any other peniten
tiary. I used every argument, and told her that she was afraid
of a name ; but it was of no avail. They have sent me a list of
printed questions for C. to fill up. She took them in a guarded
manner ; and though she said nothing, I quite expect that she
will refuse to go as well. I had called previously upon E., who
lives far from them ; but after this disappointment, I returned
to her, to induce her to go. She cheerfully accepted the offer.
Her sister told me that she fully expected it, and that C. and
W. had told her that they did not mean to go. (If so, they are
evidently insincere.) And so, she expected to step into the
place of one of them. I hope to see them all on Monday next.
Oh, that the grace of God might influence their hearts !
I know not what you feel ; but it seems to me as if God had
given me more grace, since I have been led to devote more of my

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 265
time and strength to this work. Oh that God would give me still
more, for I need it greatly ! We missed you very much at our
meeting on Tuesday.* It was a beautiful passage — the breadth,
length, and depth, and height of Christ's love. Its breadth —
the world, which it embraces. Its length — eternity, through
which it will last. Its depth — our sins, from which it rescues
us. Its height — the throne of God, to which it raises us. But
still more do I miss your faith, and sympathy, and zeal; and the
comfort of your counsel in this difficult, but most blessed work.
I could almost say, with the Apostle, " I have no one like-
minded, who will naturally care for their state." You know
that I do not speak thus to bias you ; but I wish you to know
how much help and consolation your Christian sympathy has
given me.
Three ladies have already offered to devote themselves to the
other branch of the work. . . . but they cannot begin yet, as all
are going away from Brighton for some weeks. The dispersion
has already set in ; and it is not until the autumn that residents
get fairly settled again. I have much more to tell you — much
mercy and goodness, which have followed me ; but this I must
reserve to some future time. Meanwhile I commend you to
God. May He guide you by His counsel in His own way ; and
at last give you a crown of glory that fadeth not away !
I remain, yours in Christ Jesus,
G. Wagner.

TO THE SAME.
April 10, 1854.
My dear Mrs. ******
So it seems that we were thinking of each other about
the same time, as our letters crossed. Our most beloved friends
* Meetings for reading the Scriptures ; of which mention was omitted,
by an oversight, in the account of his Brighton ministry. They were held
weekly at the houses of some of his parishioners, under his super
intendence ,• and only discontinued, when the increased number of his
lectures at St. Stephen's, and other evening engagements, compelled him
to give them up.

266 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
cannot be always in our thoughts. It would not be right that
they should be so. How sweet it is to think that we are always
in the thoughts of Jesus, night and day, without intermission !
How much more ought He to be in our thoughts ! We cannot
think enough of Him. ... I long, with you, to feel altogether at
the Lord's disposal, and to be ready for any work which He may
appoint me to do — to say, with Isaiah, " Lord, here am I ; send
me.': This spirit, I feel, can only be maintained by having
" the live coal " placed upon our lips, and walking in the blessed
consciousness that our "iniquity is taken away, and our sin
purged." It is communion with Jesus that gives strength and
readiness for every kind of labour.
I also feel that the warmth which you speak of is one of my
own failings ; besides so many, many others. Alas ! my sinful
heart is full of the strangest contradictions. Sometimes unhal
lowed zeal leads me to overshoot the mark ; at others, luke-
-warmness leads me to hang back, when some door is opened. . . .
One or two thoughts connected with this work have occurred
to me lately. One is, that we do not sufficiently aim to be like
Jesus in particular things, or study His example enough in
minute traits. For instance, He sought out the very worst —
those who had wandered farthest from God — those who were
cast out by the world. He went far, very far, to win one soul
to God. . . . The other thought is, that we must not judge those
to be lukewarm who differ from us, and perhaps think us over-
zealous. I know for certain that many of these have much
more grace than ourselves. We cannot be too forbearing to
wards others.
And' now I must tell you that I have come back with a sad
dened heart from my visit to the lost ones to-day. C, as I
feared, has determined to cast in her lot with W. They talk of
going to town, professedly to get promised employment in a
shop ; but really I fear to continue their life of iniquity. This is
very sad ; but I still hope that the prayers offered up for them
may issue in the conversion of their souls.
But this is not all ... I tremble lest Satan should keep E.

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 267
also in his snare. . . . The proof-sheet of the short appeal has
been sent me for correction ; and I hope to have them this
week. I think that I must venture out with a friend. Should
these souls, as precious as ours, be left to perish ? Oh no, no !

TO THE SAME. Brighton, May 1st, 1854.
My dear Friend and Sister in Christ, —
... I have so many letters to write, and so little time to
spare, that I must go straight to the subject of our frequent
correspondence. I fully agree with you, that we cannot any
longer doubt but that the hand of Jesus has opened the door,
and that we must not let friends and brethren, however dear and
well intentioned, close it. Oh no ! Thine hand, and Thine alone,
most blessed Jesus, shall guide us ; and when Thou dost lead,
enable us to follow in confidence, blended with deep humility !
You say rightly, that now we have only to wait upon God, that
He may show us how to set about this work. And will not He,
who has so remarkably guided us of late, guide us in this also 1 I
feel the strongest confidence that He will ; and, though I must con
fess that I have been occasionally agitated with doubts and fears,
yet my faith seems stronger now. I consulted Mr. Vaughan on
Saturday, and explained to him rather minutely all the circum
stances. He seemed to think it was better to follow than anti
cipate God ; and that you should commence by boarding with
some Christian family, and take a house afterwards, when God
has provided the funds, or led us to some one who would be
really a valuable fellow-helper in the work. This was Mr.  's
opinion also. Mr.  has written to me, and holds strongly
the opposite opinion. . . . You remember my speaking to you of
a Christian lady who promised me £50 for a scheme which I
mentioned to you. She has kindly consented — though I see she
prefers the former — to transfer it to our plan. This is a token
for good. I also explained it to a Christian man, who promised

268 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
£20 for the same scheme ; but he urged me strongly to go on
with the other, and did not propose a transfer.
And now, dear friend, let us cast ourselves afresh on God,
both for providential guidance and for a right judgment in all
things . . . that He may make our way plain before us — may
guide us with His eye — and bestow an abundant blessing on our
work.

TO THE SAME. Brighton, May .8, 1854.
So our letters crossed again ! What you say of my plan is, I
fear, too true ; for there are few indeed who will sacrifice com
fort and ease for the good of souls ; although Jesus Himself
emptied Himself of all, and endured the cross for us, sinners as
we are ; yea, just because we are sinners, and undeserving of
any blessing. Your plan seems, on the whole, the wisest, and
agrees (as you will have observed already) with Mr. Vaughan's
view. It is a blessed thing — is it not? — that in all these
things we are not left to our own thoughts and plans, but are
dependent on the guidance of God' s providence. Had He not
opened the door, we could not have taken one step ; and now,
without fresh guidance, we cannot take another. But I have a
firm conviction, with you, that merciful guidance will not fail.
Difficulties we must always expect to meet with in God's work :
my faith has been constantly tried by them, in connexion with
my proposed schools ; but I have found how good it is to be
thus tried, for it has led me oftener to the throne of grace. Is
not Zech. iii. very instructive in this point of view ? . . .  has
taken me to see another person, who was once his servant. It
is an awful case. She is quite notorious for her profligacy ; but
she is very ill. I mean never to go there alone. Oh, I feel the
path, that lies between zeal and wisdom, to be very, very narrow ;
and those words are often on my mind, — " Giving no offence in
anything, that the ministry be not blamed." Pray that God

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 269
may guide me right, and shelter me from the shafts of the
enemy. Mr. Du PriS is so careful, that he never expounds Scrip
ture in the Institution without the presence of the matron.

Brighton, May 16, 1854.
The letter, which I found here, was not so desponding as I
expected. ... On my way home I pondered the words, " My
God shall supply all your need, according to His riches in glory
by Christ Jesus.'' All your need. What words ! Temporal
and spiritual. And all in Jesus ! Will not God supply us with
the needful means for this work, if He calls us to it ? — and will
He not supply us with grace 1 And this we — at least I — need
most of all. . . .
A most extraordinary thing happened yesterday. When I
arrived at Brighton, at 9.20 last night, I had made up my mind
to walk home ; but seeing an omnibus about to start, with one
other gentleman in it, I got in. We had not gone far before it
stopped ; when two young women, gaily dressed, and unsubdued
in manner and voice, got in. You may imagine my unutterable
and painful surprise when I recognised in them C. and W. ! I
sat in silence ; but looked at them, wishing them to know who
I was ; and they must have done so, as their manner became
more quiet. Alas 1 it was all too plain, that they were abroad
on their awful mission. Was not this meeting most extra
ordinary 1 It was only the second time that I have been in an
omnibus in Brighton. Oh ! let us continue praying that God
may change their hearts, still so full of vanity and sin ! . . . I
hope, to-morrow, to find out something about the Jews. May
God open this door also ! But we must lean on Him, and desire
nothing but His most gracious will.

270 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER Brighton, May 17/1854.
You will be surprised to hear again so soon ; but, as I have
gained some information about the Jews at Brighton, I think it
as well to impart it at once. I went to the synagogue this
afternoon, and there met with a Jew, with whom I had a good
deal of conversation. The synagogue holds eighty ; and he said
that there were twenty-five Jewish families here ; few of whom
are rich, and few are poor, but chiefly of the middle class. Some
of them rarely attend the synagogue, but mix a good deal with
Christians, and occasionally go to Church. I called on Mr.  .
He has his eyes on one or two fallen ones, and is to get informa
tion for me. I am going away from Brighton the first three
days of next week. On my return, I hope to be able to follow
up some fresh cases.

+ Brighton, June 8, 1854.
God's most providential dealings with you have been much in
my thoughts. Nor can I help thinking very much about the
Jewess under your roof. We can scarcely doubt but that God
has purposes of mercy towards her ; but through what channel
the blessing is to come, we do not know, — unless it be through
you. It has been much on my mind this evening, whether it
would not be well for you to take her to Christ Church. There
is something very beautiful, holy, and winning in Mr. Vaughan's
ministry ; and God has greatly blessed it to many. I confess
that I feel an awe and dread upon my spirit lest she should be
hindered rather than helped at St. Stephen's. You know how
deeply I fall short in every spiritual gift. God is indeed mer
ciful, and most gentle with me ; otherwise I should be laid aside
long before this, as a most unprofitable servant. But, when we
think of the value of an immortal soul, and of the importance of
first impressions, do you not think it would be wiser to take her
where she will have the benefit of a more experienced ministry 1
I feel sure that you will understand me. You will not think I

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 271
wish to retract what I said to-day ; nor is it a matter of indiffer
ence to me whether another praying soul is added to my beloved
flock or not. Nothing is more encouraging than the presence of
some of these in the house of God. But all such thoughts and
feelings are of no moment, when we consider the welfare of an
immortal soul.
I have now unburdened my heart ; and only pray that God
may guide you right, and crown your words and labours with
His own blessing.

t Brighton, no date (June ?)
Lieut. Blackmore has been here this evening, and spoke of
his desire to have an Institution here. Is not this another
answer to prayer ? How wonderful are God's ways ! Lieut. B.'s
plan is excellent, and full of promise ; and I feel no doubt but
that God will prosper it. How I rejoice that He is opening this
field for your Christian energy. Is He not giving you the desire
of your heart 1 Oh, that He may give you many precious souls,
raised from the lowest depths to the greatest heights of glory !
We must throw ourselves, heart and soul, into this scheme,
leaning on our all-sufficient Saviour. How sweet it is to lean
our whole weight on Him ! It gives calmness, and much peace.
The last year has been a wonderful one to us both : has it not 1
Perhaps the next may be more wonderful still.

t Brighton, July 27, 1854.
" In the midst of life we are in death." It may be my
Father's will that I should enter into rest, instead of returning
to my happy work in this place. It occurs to me, therefore,
that it would be safer to give you a cheque for . . . If you
hear of my departure from this sinful world, you will of course
present it at once. How sweet it would be to me, in a dying
hour, to feel that this work will go forward. God does not need

272 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
us ; but oh ! how we need Him ! Do not be anxious about the
future. Take cheerfully what God gives, and as He gives it.
Oh, what is it, after all ? Nothing, nothing. . . . With regard
to the other uncertainties of the future, how sustaining is the
promise, — " He that spared not his own Son, but delivered Him
up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all
things?" If ever you are troubled and anxious, do not fail to
write to me.

Keswick, Aug. 2, 1854.
. . . Your idea about the Parents' Meeting, on Sunday even
ing, is excellent. I need not say how happy I should be to
attend. ... A few of the clergy might be got to take it, if found
to answer well ; but many, you are aware, have evening service.
... If God only gives health and strength, you may always
reckon on my weak services. Alas, how weak ! You are right
in thinking that I often remember you in my feeble prayers.
The great work is constantly in my thoughts. On mountain
sides I endeavour to plead with God for it. How glad I shall
be to be employed in it again, if the Lord will.
A letter arrived from  by the same post, and on the same
subject. He gives me an account of your evening with Lieut.
Blackmore, and says that you still desire to co-operate with
him. I am perfectly willing to do so, if he will co-operate with
us on our grounds ; which are two — first, that our Home shall
bond fide be connected with the Church of England; and,
secondly, that there be a Committee. With regard to the second
point, I should like, on many accounts, to be without one. But
when you raise money from the public, they ought to have a
sufficient guarantee ; and then a Committee is a necessary evil.
My mind is quite made up not to go back from the first point.
And were we to do so, we should not interest the clergy, or the
members of our own Church in the work. The second point we
cannot give up, were we to desire it ; because it is stated in our

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 273
letter, that a committee is to be formed. I am really sorry that
this point should be brought up again, as I foresee no advantage
from the discussion. It may only promote disunion among our
selves. We are members of the Church of England. Why
should we not act as such in a straightforward way, and as a
matter of course ? Do stop any such discussion, and let us go
forward in our own way. I do wish to be saved from all narrow-
mindedness ; but I like principle. . . . Oh, this dark cloud !
Is our little vessel to be shattered upon the rocks at our first
starting 1

Keswick, Aug. 4, 1-854.
I had a delightful walk yesterday, of about sixteen miles, all
alone; and this quietness gave me time to review the decision
which we came to, some time since, with reference to the inde
pendence of our proposed Home. The more I ponder it, the
more confirmed I am in the conviction that it will be better for
us to be independent  I feel, more deeply than I can
express, how unprofitable I have been ; how very little I have
helped you in this great work. If there is any human being
who ought to lay his mouth in the dust, it is myself. Lieut.
B., too, is a truly devoted man, a man of experience in the work,
one who in every way can help you more than myself. ....
Some time ago I should have felt it right to retire from the
work, and leave it in more efficient hands. It would have eost
me a hard struggle to do so ; and no attacks from the world
would ever lead me to give it up  But now that our
letter has been issued, I do not see that this way is any longer
open to me. It seems to me that I ought to go on, must go on
with the work. On the other hand, I never can give up the idea
that this Home must be connected with the Church of England.
It is contrary to my conviction to do so. If Lieut. B. will join
us on this ground, well. You know that I did not wish to say
anything about the Church, but simply that we should act as
members of it ; but if our Home is to be connected with his,
T

274 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
we must introduce a rule stating this, — his institution being
under the influence of Dissenters. With regard to the com
mittee, it might be possible to substitute trustees for them, in
whose names all money for the institution should be paid. One
of the two there must be : and we are almost bound now to
have a committee. But I wish it to be distinctly understood,
that there can be no change in our plans at all, without Mr,
Vaughan's consent. He is associated with us in the work, and
receives subscriptions for it. And you know that he was averse
to the union.
The advantages of union, which Lieut. B. mentioned, on our
side chiefly related to funds. But why should we not look to
God for funds 1 Where does Lieut. B. get his ? Have we not
the same fountain, and the same promises ? and, I may add, the
same faith ?
I do not see why, at times, we should not help each other
and why we should not apply to him in cases of difficulty, with
out being precisely under the same rule. We might take his
invalid cases : though it would be a great disadvantage to our
Home : and he might help us in getting places for our inmates;
With regard to his help, you know how busy he is, and how
seldom he is at Brighton. As to wisdom and experience, the
first is to be gained by prayer, the second by watchful observa
tion. Doubtless we shall make many mistakes ; but so has he ;
and, I think, makes them to this very day. It is a great mistake
to allow the Plymouth Brethren to do as they do in the Home.
Why, too, should we not expect God to raise us up helpers in
the work, laymen as well, as ministers 1 To interest others in
it, and associate them with us, is a far greater thing than' to
fall back on those already interested. I am very sorry to be
away ; and especially now, that these points are agitated afresh.
Thus have I again opened my mind to you. You may think
me very wrong. Many do. But I do not feel the ground
tremble under my feet. Be open with me. Tell me your mind
.... I desire the glory of God : and feel that on our ground,;
the interest in behalf of these fallen ones will be called forth

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 275
amongst the members of our Church. Mr. Clarke suggests the
propriety of taking a house in Brighton, while our Home is set
on foot. It is not a bad plan. The only thing is that we
should dig deep into the funds.

Keswick, Aug. 6, 1854.
You will have learned already, why I have not replied earlier
to your kind letters. I have only just returned from a delightful
excursion, which has much refreshed me. You cannot tell how
deeply I feel the pain which I have caused you, and, as it
appears, so unnecessarily ; for your letter makes an impression
on my mind, altogether different from the former one 
If Lieut. B. will co-operate with us on our principles, I should
rejoice ; and, as far as I am concerned, be willing to make a
sacrifice. And this we should have to make, if we received
cases from his Home. I quite agree with you, that in that case
his aid would be a great advantage ; and nothing would give me
greater joy, than to devolve all the temporal part of the work
on him. I know you have already forgiven me, if I have
appeared unkind to you ; but I did not mean to say an unkind
word. All I have said about my own unprofitableness, and
the very little I have done to help you, I shall always feel, even
more and more. Oh, may the gentle Jesus heal the wounds
which my pen has caused. Our rest and hope are in Him, and
in Him only; and He will be our guide even unto death. He
stands, as you truly say, at the helm of our little vessel ; and
so it will ride safely through every storm. I need not say now,
how satisfied I am with everything that you have done ; and
how I thank God for it. He has made us of one heart in this
work, and will keep us so even to the end  I have just
received a very kind letter from Mr.  . He now thinks it
Would not be safe to take the houses we saw, on account of the
wasking. He is now in favour of Mr.  's houses, for 3 201.
a year, chiefly because there are no restrictions. I should be
t 2

276 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
more inclined to take the latter house with washing, than the
others without it, as this source of emolument will not be
small. Perhaps it would be better to look out a little more,
before we decide : but we ought to- have a house soon 
It is quite understood that there is to be a gentlemen's committee
only; and the smaller, the better.

Keswick, Aug. 7, 1854.
I received your kind and delightful letter yesterday, and it
added to the refreshment of a peaceful and happy day. It was
one of more than ordinary sweet eommunion with God 
I fear now that my letters, written in perplexity and much
distress of spirit, may have distressed you. I ought to spare
you ; you have so much to think of ; but the conflict between
my own decided conviction and the desire to -fulfil your wishes
has been so great, that I could scarcely write otherwise than in
a distressful tone. Forgive me, if I have said anything which
has grieved you.
I have been thinking much of Lieut. B.'s proposal ; that if
our Home is connected with his, we should receive invalids
from thence. It still seems to me that this will be no
advantage, but a great disadvantage, to us. For, first, in
valids would cost more than others. Then they could not
work as others. They must go out much : who is to accom
pany them ? If permitted to go out alone, and their conduct
were not to be good, our Home would suffer terribly. If
some one is to be with them, we should want a third matron ;
and this would be a great additional expense  Nor are
these the only difficulties. I fear that the quiet leisure of the
invalids would have a fatal influence on the rest, and make them
unwilling to work. .... God is mercifully blessing this rest to
me ; I am wonderfully refreshed. This morning we have been
up Skiddaw, and had a most delightful excursion. To-morrow
I hope to make another, and shall probably be absent for some

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 277
days. You will be interested to hear that God has given me
work to do here  The scenery here is exquisite. Our
cottage is almost on the Lake ; and we have a boat, which is
a great luxury. I long for work again, but check the thought,
as I can glorify God in resting as well as in working. May He
abundantly bless you, my dear friend. You are constantly in
my feeble prayers. Your work is constantly in my thoughts.

Keswick, Aug. 16, 1854.
I have thought very much of your last kind and touching
letter, and have often deeply reproached myself for causing you
sorrow and suffering. I see now what I ought to have done. . . .
May I retain the solemn lesson which my hastiness ought to
teach me, and lie at the feet of a forgiving and gentle Saviour.
.... I need your prayers much at this time.

Keswick, Aug. 16, 1854.
Though I wrote this morning, I must pen another line to
night in reply to your encouraging letter. The question of the
house is full of difficulty  I think that you will agree with
me, that it would not be well to give up the washing ; which
would be so great a help to the Home, and so useful an employ
ment to the inmates  If nothing else really desirable pre
sents itself, it will be best to bring the question before the
committee. It is better to be somewhat slow, than to take a
false step. Oh, how thankful shall I be, when God opens the
door, and shows us His will. That is what we want to know.
The other question is not so difficult. I see no reason why you
should not begin at once with your Parents' Meetings 
What do you think of having the mothers only ? In that case,
you could perfectly conduct the meeting yourself, supposing
anything were to prevent a clergyman attending  I should
he disposed, therefore, to exclude men, and admit women only,
and those relatives ; and especially mothers of those who have

278 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
been rescued. Your letter refreshed me much. What a bless^
ing to get away from abstract questions to actual work ! I
have often longed to speak with you again face to face, and
above all, to pray together. These letters are so different.

Keswick, Aug. 24, 1854.
.... Although I have not been called upon to pass through
deep bereavement, yet I can sympathize with you in the desola
tion of your solitary life. It is not sin in you deeply to feel
this, so long as you are enabled to say, Thy will be done. We
may feel, may weep, may sorrow, if we only bring all to Jesus,
and lean on Him. How sweet to have such a place to lay our
weary heads, as His bosom. How sweet to know that He is
ours for ever ; death cannot despoil us of Him. Is it not also a
blessing, my dear friend, that God has given you this great and
engrossing work to do ? It seems to call out the active powers
of the mind ; and thus, deeply as sorrow is felt, it is not over
whelming. .... The time of my return to my beloved flock is
now approaching. On Saturday week I hope to be at Brighton.
.... I enclose a letter from Mrs.  . We must not let it
discourage us. We must expect disappointments, and rise above
them all by the power of God. Our prayers, dear friend, have
been answered  When I get back to Brighton, I shall send
off a great many letters ; amongst others, to the county magis
trates. Will it not be a blessing to meet again, and talk over
the great work, and pray together for an abundant blessing ?

+ Brighton, Sept. 1854.
I am grieved to hear of these assaults  Oh, may the
stronger than the strong succour us ! I am just going to Mr,
Beaumont's, and so cannot come to you now ; but I will call
after church to-morrow, if that will do. Do not let the out
ward assaults trouble. I will take the responsibility of them

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 279
... . . It is mere prejudice, and cannot stand the light of truth.
There has been no want of consideration on our part, for we
proposed to co-operate ; and there is no sectarianism, for we aim
at nothing else than to lead souls to Christ. And to act in con
sistency with our own principles, without condemning others, is
surely right  If we bear the unfounded charges with
patience, all will be well.

t Brighton, Oct. 8, 1854.
I observed to-day that the inmates of the Institution in
Temple Street were not at St. Stephen's ; and I begin to fear that
Mr.  really believes that our Institution is to be set up in
opposition to theirs. Do you think it advisable that I should
write a few lines, just to state that there is no such feeling of
opposition ; and appeal, as a proof, to my statement to the Lady
Secretary in July last ? I should not say a word about amalga
mation ; it is for them to propose this. Do not be discouraged.
There is no reason to be so. Have we not had tokens of God's
presence ? And why should difficulties discourage us, since God
can remove them all ? They are only meant to exercise our
faith ; and are sure to prove a real blessing to us. Your plan
would, perhaps, be the best thing that could be done. Oh, that
God may bless it ! We must write, work, think : but trust in
Him, and in Him alone.

Eastbourne, Nov. 1854.
TO G. H. M. WAGNEB, ESQ.
I am now staying for a few days with Mr. Pitman, being
anxious to get rid of a slight cough, before the winter sets in.
We have had two meetings of the Committee for the Home
for Female Penitents, both interesting and satisfactory meetings.
At the last, the following rule was made : —
, " That it be a fundamental rule of the Institution, that it

280 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
should never be in debt; and, further, that 1001. at least shall
always be invested in the name Of trustees, over and above all
liabilities ; and that, whenever the reserved fund shall be reduced
to this sum, the treasurer shall call a meeting of the com
mittee, and consider the financial position of the Institution."
This seems to me an excellent rule ; one which, I think, will
meet with your approbation. In other respects, the work seems
to be going on satisfactorily. We have a most valuable chap
lain, to whose ministrations many of the inmates of the house
look forward with pleasure. And this week they have com
menced washing. There are now fourteen in it. The house
will hold twenty.

TO "MRS.

Eastbourne, Nov. 15, 1854.
******

I have received the enclosed letter from Mr.  ; but I sup
pose that by this time you may have taken the poor girl into
our Home. I have often thought of you in this our first wash
ing week. It has been very untoward and stormy without ; but
I hope that all has been peace within. I need not say that my
thoughts have been blended with frequent prayers for the in
mates of our Home, and for yourself, that God may make you
ever more and more an abundant blessing. ... I shall be glad
to return to work again. My cough is better, but not gone.

tBrighton (no date).
I hope you were not kept awake last night by the troubles of
yesterday. We must expect trouble : but God is faithful : on
Him alone we must lean. E. has been constantly in my thoughts.
How ought we to deal with her?  told me yesterday that
she behaved in -a most unsatisfactory way when staying with
them. . . With these facts before us, I cannot help fearing that
it Aa a case of sad hypocrisy : and if so, it ought to be dealt

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 281
with by us with great firmness and decision, both on her ac
count and on account of others. ... It is a matter of consi
deration whether we ought to keep her any longer : but if so,
we should show our grief and displeasure in a very marked
manner, and prove to them all that Whilst we treat them with
kindness, and wish to do so with confidence, hypocrisy and de
ceit will not escape. . . .

tBrighton, Nov. ? 1854.
Your letter affected me deeply. Need I tell you how sad it
makes me not to be the appointed minister of those poor un
happy wanderers ? I feel with you that it is a most blessed and
honourable work : and I often feel disposed to sit down and weep
at the thought of surrendering it- even into other and better
hands. . . . And yet I have not the slightest doubt that it is
all settled right; and that this sacrifice of self, which costs me
so much, is according to the will of God. My own natural heart
is not disposed to take the lowest place. I hope it is the grace
of God, which makes me willing to sacrifice everything to the
one great object of rescuing these precious souls : willing to be
the instrument of usefulness for others. Oh 1 how thankful I
ought to be to God for so many mercies — even to be a door
keeper in the house of God. But I still look forward to the
time when it may please Him to give me the privilege of minis
tering to these souls without prejudice to the Home. Do not
for one moment suppose that those, whose souls you love so
much, will suffer in the least degree. Mr. Griffith is in every
way superior — in talents — in wisdom — and, above all, in grace.
But even if this were not the case, will not God bless a spirit of
self-sacrifice ? I do not feel that it costs me so much to give up
little things which I should like. I might almost call this the
first act of self-denial, in connexion with the Home, which I have
been called upon to practise : and much as I feel it, I feel
also great peace in making it ; yes, more than peace, even joy :
so precious is the will of God. . . .

282 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
Brighton, Jan. 15, 1855.
I have very much to tell you. A young and gentlemanly
man called on me on Saturday about some cases. He is most
devoted : and goes out at night, even alone, to invite the wan
dering to give up their sinful ways. He seemed to be successful
in three cases. One, however, has gone back : and the other
two appear not to be in a fit State for reception into our Home
at present. One has been here this morning. I tried to per
suade her to go home for a time, till she recovers ; when she
could be admitted. She showed much feeling. I took Mr. M.
to our Home on Saturday : he was quite delighted with it. It
was quite a treat to find one whose heart is fully in it, and whose
spirit is truly a missionary spirit. He has left Brighton to-day
with a heavy heart : but I have promised to do what I can for
these poor wanderers. Mr. S  has had an attack of the
influenza, so I was obliged to preach to the Germans yesterday,
and got on better than I expected ; and they appeared to under
stand. The fatigue, however, was very great ; so much greater
than speaking to the mothers : and I almost doubt whether I
should be able to continue it long. Mr. S  is likely to leave
Brighton this week ; but God will, I hope, raise up some one
to take this work off my hands. A German Jew has been here
this morning, and promised to attend the service. He is coming
on Thursday for some instruction. Time will show whether he
is sincere. All we can do is to sow the seed. He knows, at least
intellectually, the way of truth. Oh, what need there is of the
Spirit in all our work ! I hope that rest is doing you good
Give my Christian love to Mr. and Mrs. Frere.

No date.
.... I went to the Home to-day; and, though the odious fair is
going on, the girls behaved well. It quite refreshed me to instruct
them, as I did to-day ; as to-morrow is our meeting. How my.

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 283
heart did yearn over them ! and I felt that Christ's heart yearned
over them much more. Poor R. wept much, and others showed
feeling.

tJan. 19, 1855.
I called on Mrs. H  yesterday. She will be at the Home
to-morrow at three o'clock, if she is well enough. . . . Should
she be .later, Mrs  will show her over the Home, if you will
kindly ask her to do so.
You do not know how much you were in my thoughts and
prayers last night. Nothing as yet has drawn out my sympathy
more than this trial. I was extremely busy last evening, but
did intend to call on you when my work was done. Then, how
ever, a person came to see me, and stayed until nearly ten
o'clock, when it was too late to go out. I could not but feel
afterwards that this was better ; as there are times when my
sympathy is too strong. I am obliged to watch against it. I
cannot help telling you what I have felt, and do feel ; and how
much I remember you before God, asking Him to be your shield
against the enemy, and to soothe your spirit by His own gentle
sympathy. And what but the sympathy of Jesus can soothe 1

St. Leonards', April 16, 1855.
It concerns me to hear that you have had so much anxiety
about the Home. Do not keep it back from me until it is over.
Why should I not share it with you ? When I am at Brighton,
how pleased I should be to go over and minister to poor Mrs.
 . As I cannot do this, you must let me minister to her in
a pecuniary way until she gets work. I have had no answer
from Mr.  about the other poor girl : but I believe she is
ill. This must be a short note. The cold has arrested my pro
gress : and I am feeling more unwell to-day. But it is only tem
porary : perhaps to-morrow I shall feel more myself again. How

284 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
our feelings change ! But Jesus is always the same : and He is our
life. How happy in work, how patient in sickness we ought to
be, with a fountain so full of peace — a love which never can fail
— a bosom on which we can lay our weary heads in life and
death.

Brighton, Sept.? 1855.
You have fulfilled your promise in sending me a few lines. It
is now for me to fulfil mine, though I have really little to say —
having scarcely as yet begun work again. You will have seen
 already. It is indeed a mercy that you were enabled to
find a borne for her.
Dr. Crosse preached yesterday morning — an excellent and
telling sermon — on forms and spirit. (Rom. ii. 28-29.) You
would have liked it very much. He still wishes for a week
longer before he decides. May the Lord send him to us at length,
and filled with His own blessing ! It would be no small mercy
to have such a man amongst us. A new Mission, too, would be
established — one to infidels, about which I have long been
anxious. You will, I am sure, be thankful to hear that I am
much better. I administered the Holy Communion, and read
prayers ; and to-day I have been able to visit the sick, and re
commence classes. I feel very thankful myself for God's great
goodness to me : the barren fig-tree spared a little longer ! Oh,
that I may bring forth fruit to the glory of God ! I shall try to
get to the Home on Wednesday, if I can, just to encourage and
pray with Mrs.  , and on Saturday I hope to teach the poor
creatures, again. Oh, that God may teach us to teach them, and
may teach us through them ! It is sweet to feel our helplessness,
when we can cast ourselves wholly on the Spirit of God. . . .

TBrighton. (No date.)
I have quite looked forward to going to the Home to-day. It
seems quite an age since I was there ; and I long to minister to

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 285
them again, well as they are cared for : but my cough being
troublesome to-day, and the wind cold, I deem it prudent to stay
at home. If you have told them that I am going, perhaps you
will also tell them why I stay away ; and assure them that I
pray every day for them. I do long for their salvation. I do
feel, as Rutherford says, that then heaven would be two hea
vens to me. How glorious to meet some — oh ! if it could be. ail
— before the throne above !

St. Leonard's, Dec- 14,-1855.
I hope, if the Lord will, to return home to-morrow soon after
two o'clock, just in time to make out the accounts for our meet
ing. Perhaps if the book is arranged, you will let me have it >
that I may balance the accounts and show what we have in the
bank. The weather has been unpropitious, and I have scarcely
been out this week ; and the medical man recommends me to
avoid evening air as much as possible. ... I have thought and
prayed much about the Home, and much for you, my dear
friend. Oh, that God may deepen your peace, making it like a
river, calm and deep : and that He may give you much strength
for your work ! It is sweet to spend and be spent for such a
Saviour, sweet to work, not from a feeling of bondage, but in a
spirit of love and liberty, bearing in our hearts the beautiful
prayer, Abba, Father !

Brighton, Dec. 28, 1855.
TO MISS GORE.
. . . Most deeply do I feel how much I owe to your prayers,
as well as your Christian efforts. God has in mercy given me
many fellow-helpers to cultivate this "patch of humanity."
Otherwise my spirit would sink under it, so sinful and unprofit
able do I feel myself to be. But God is- faithful ; and will, I
firmly believe, bless His own word. We cannot look for too

286 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
little from ourselves, or too much from Him. I send with this
another little volume — " Children's Thoughts." It would waste
your time to read it ; but it may do for some young friend or
god-child, I cannot thank you enough for your admirable suggestion
about the Home. It has commended itself to every one's mind,
and especially to Mrs.  's. Already more than one has been
found who will pay at the rate of 5s. per week for one of these
lost ones, will see her protegee occasionally, and write to her
when she goes to service. Some will be able to bear the expense
themselves ; others will collect the amount. I have asked Mrs.
 for one of the less hopeful ones as my protigie — as a dis
appointment will not shake my faith, or discourage me. I feel
sure that you will follow up your suggestion with your prayers.

t Brighton, Jan. 1856.
TO MRS. ******
I am very sorry that you did not accompany your letter up
stairs. . . . The cold has attacked me in my throat — my weak
point ; and I have learnt, by experience, that it is better to take
care at first. Am I not prudent ? I need not say how happy I
shall be to see my sister here, and to pray and talk over the
great work. It is comforting to think that we may go to an all-
wise God for gifts of wisdom. Weak as we are, He will not fail
us. No cases are so difficult as those which you have now in
hand; but God is all-sufficient. . . .
I quite agree with you in thinking it unwise, very unwise, to
put anything about the work in the paper. If we were to do so,
I cannot but think that it would greatly mar our work. News
papers, written by worldly men, for worldly men, are not the
places to touch a work of this kind. And we shall make more
progress by being less rash. . . .
If I do not see you before you go on your mission to-morrow
morning, I can only say, may Jesus go with you ; and make you

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 287
a savour of life unto life to the poor outcasts to whom you
speak. I do not know anything in which we may have more
full confidence that He will be with you ; for it was His own
mission on earth. -

St. Leonard's, April 2, 1856.
I have seen Mrs. St. Quintin here, and had some conversation
about an association here in behalf of the Penitents' Home.
Mr. St. Q. was Chaplain to the Penitentiary at Southampton,
and knew and highly valued that devoted man Crabb. So they
understood the work. We cannot but regard this as being of
God. I pressed earnestly the importance of commencing a mis
sion as well ... I still hope it will issue in this. We must
now endeavour, through the grace of God, to establish associa
tions at Lewes and Worthing. So our God leads us step by step.
Oh that He may order each step to His own glory. How won
derful it is to look back, and see the way in which His hand has
led us. . . . What can be so delightful as to owe all to God 1 It
is when we realise the greatness of our debt, that our cold hearts
melt and thrill with gratitude ; and we long to be Christ's, and
Christ's alone.

St. Leonard's, April 15, 1856.
.... Oh, how often I remember you in my prayers ! May
the Lord be the strength of your spirit ! Let me know when you
intend to make another attack on Satan's kingdom ; as, if I can
do nothing else, I should like to be lifting up my heart in
prayer at the very time.

St. Leonard's, April 28, 1856.
I need not say that your interesting letter cheered me much,
and made me very thankful. God is indeed good and gracious.
He certainly has done great things in leading the clergy to take

288 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
an interest in this work, and to preaeh for it. , . . I am very
glad you have such good accounts of Mrs.  . Certainly her
escape is very striking. . . . You must not tell me the bright
side only ; but enable me to sympathise with you in the dis
appointments which will come, as well as to rejoice with you in
your joy. Do not suppose that such things injure my health,
and so keep them back from me. ... I do not wonder at
anxieties breaking in upon your peace. Whilst we are in the
flesh we shall be exposed to these temptations. The great thing
is to- resist- them at once — to be convinced that we ought to trust
God, and to receive each temptation on the shield of faith, I
am not without assaults ; but Jesus has prayed for me, that my
faith fail not; and so it will not, I do not fear. You have
heard, I dare say, of the efforts to raise funds to pay off the debt
on St. Stephen's Schools. Twenty pounds were forwarded to me
yesterday morning* Is not God faithful, and of tender mercy :

* TO MISS Z. MILNEB. St. Leonard's, April 28, 1856.
Dear Miss Milner, —
I can scarcely express to you the surprise and thankfulness, with
which I received your kind letter ; and the £20 which it enclosed, the
result of your united efforts. It is indeed a great result in so short a time ;
a new proof added to many others that God answers prayer. For myself,
I have been enabled to leave this small debt entirely in the hands of God,
without a moment's anxiety. To me, therefore, this token of His care is
very refreshing. My prayers and thanksgivings will indeed be blended
with yours ; thanksgivings to God for so large a blessing ; and prayers for
its continuance, and that Jesus may crown you all with loving-kindness,
and tender mercies. As yet, I have made no effort for the diminution of
the debt ; though two or three large offerings have been spontaneously
given. But I think it right to say, that I purpose to preach on the subject
on the Day of Thanksgiving : education being a work of peace. A sermon
at St. Stephen's cannot be expected to bring in anything very large. But
it will bring what God shall appoint ; and whatever shall come, T shall
receive as coming from above ; from Him who is perfect love and wisdom.
With renewed thanks to yourself, and  , and  , for your Christian
sympathy and self-denial, I remain yours very sincerely.
George Wagnbr.

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 289
yes, most tender ? A poor woman called on me to-day, whose
daughter was in our Home. . . . She has now got a place with
some Christian people ; but they want some sort of character.
... It will be a difficult thing to know what to say ; but God,
I trust, will guide you through the difficulty. ... I am still
kept in uncertainty about my return home. Submission — entire
submission — is what I desire.

Seddlescom.be, June 17, 1856.
My dear mother came yesterday, and told me (but not till
after the post had gone out) that the young woman about whom
she wrote has . . . and is now able to earn 10s. a week by
binding shoes. Those interested in her seem to approve of this
plan, and to give up the idea of sending her to an institu
tion. . . .
I have had some fears that I may not have expressed myself
clearly in my last letter. I hope that you quite understand
that I love to hear about the Home. But as my heart is like
a barrel of gunpowder, and the hope of working again for God is
like a spark, I am obliged to be very watchful, and not allow my
imagination to start off without reins. . . . So, write to me just
as you usually do, of the wonderful works of God's grace and
providence amongst the poor Penitents. . . .

St. Leonard's, July 29, 1856.
It is indeed a long time since I have written ; but lately I
have been very busy in my poor way. Some weeks ago I quite
dreaded the prospect of the fatigue of making the final arrange
ments, as well as of the journey ; though faith told me that God
could be, and would be, my strength. And so it is. The last
few days I have rallied wonderfully ; and though I go to bed
every night very tired, from thinking and writing, yet it does

290 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
not seem to hurt me. My cough is. also rather better. Is not
God gracious ?
Bring all your papers for our Report. We shall not be able
to finish it, as I can write so little at a time. But it will be
something to make a beginning. I have been thinking how to
begin ; and a thought has struck me. Could you borrow any
where " My Schools and Schoolmasters," by Hugh Miller ? I
had a copy, but gave it to  . . . There is an illustration in
it, which would make a good commencement. I remember it
well ; but his words are very graphic and telling.
I long to hear about Mrs.  . Will you thank  for
her present, and tell her that I pray daily for her and her com
panions. May Jesus meet us when we meet, and be with us
when we part. In Him is all strength.

Others of these letters, addressed by him to the same
lady, will be found in the next chapter ; where it has been
thought better to place them, as illustrating the story of
his last illness, rather than the management and progress
of the Home.
But, as it has been truly observed by one who supported
him loyally and unfalteringly in the work, " the account
of this part of his labours would be incomplete, without
some mention of the results graciously granted to these
unwearied and prayerful efforts. The difficulty is, to make
a selection from the abundance of evidence that this Insti
tution has been from the first eminently blessed. Its out
ward prosperity has been remarkable, in such matters as
freedom from sickness, and the facility with which situa
tions have been obtained for the inmates ; but it is on the
far higher subject, of the change in heart and life produced
by the moral and spiritual training pursued in the Home,
that we would chiefly speak. The effects of this can
perhaps be best seen, and most truly judged of, by extracts

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 291
from the letters of the young women, together with the
testimony of the families in whose service they are living.
The one, without the other, would be unsatisfactory : for
warm feelings on religion may exist, with' little that is
practical; and, on' the other hand; much attention and
diligence in a worldly calling may be going on from an
inferior motive to that only safe one, Thou, God, seest me.*
.... Many, too, of those who were once inmates of the
Home, are now respectable married women; practising
consistently, as wives and mothers, the lessons which they
learned in the Institution which sheltered them from ruin.
.... One other fact may be mentioned as a result of the
Home : and this is, that it has been the parent of similar
efforts. The following extract from a letter of Colonel
 gives an instance of this. 'Your account of the
progress of the Home at Brighton is most interesting to
my wife and myself, and to my friends here, who have by
God's blessing been enabled to establish a temporary one
at Woolwich. We have had thirty cases since January
(1857) ; and only three have gone wrong. For this result
we desire to bless God ; and we have to attribute to you the
¦ origin and idea.' Such, then, are some of the facts, which
prove the remarkable success granted to this work. Those
few, who knew how it was cradled and fostered in prayer,
are not surprised at the results. The key to the whole
may be found in the combination of prayer, and a sense of
dependence and entire nothingness, with the most vigorous
persevering and self-denying exertion. He laboured as
though he thought his energy was to accomplish all ; and
prayed as thortgh he were too weak to do anything of
himself." It was his practice, from the very beginning of this
* For several of these extracts see Appendix B.

292 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
undertaking, to assemble all who were most deeply in
terested in the work, and engaged with him in the prosecu
tion of it, on the evening of the second Monday in each
month, for the purpose of solemn and special prayer to
Almighty God for His blessing on their labours, and for
His direction in all things which they should contemplate
or take in hand. He attached the greatest importance to the
maintenance of this devout practice ; and one of the last
and most touching entreaties which he made to his asso- ¦
ciates and assistants was, that they never would suffer it to
be discontinued ; for " by this (he said), more than all
else; we stand."
Many instances have been already given, in this Memoir,
of his constant use of prayer for others, and of the deUght
he took in it : —
Intercessory prayer (he said) is of all others the highest kind
of prayer. Do you ask the reason ? We answer, Because it is
the most unselfish. True religion is always an unselfish thing.
One great purpose of the Gospel is to destroy self ; and to give
us the victory over it. . . . But there is another thought,
which may serve perhaps, above every other, to impress our
minds with the blessedness and elevation of intercessory prayer ;
and that is, that it is the only kind of prayer which our Great
High Priest now offers within the veil. Even when He was on
¦earth, nearly all His recorded prayers are those of intercession :
and now, at His Father's right hand, He offers no other prayers
than these. " He ever liveth, to make intercession for us."
When, therefore, you plead with earnest intercession for others,
it is then that your prayers are most like your Saviour's — then,
that they are the nearest echo of His — then, that, you are engaged
in the selfsame way in which He is now engaged in heaven, and
that your hidden life is most like His glorified life.
In spite of the facts which have been here adduced, of the
pathetic narrative of the origin and progress of this under-

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 293
taking, and of the strong convictions entertained and
expressed by George Wagner and his associates, that the
work wliich they were engaged in was unquestionably and
unmixedly good, there wiU probably be some thoughtful
minds who will pause, before binding themselves unre
servedly to the same conclusion. They will think that the
movement, so strongly developed in the present age, in
favour of penitentiaries and reformatories, needs watching,
if not checking; that there is danger lest the moral
balance of society be disturbed, by the reaction which has
followed long neglect of its erring and offending members.
The advocates of such institutions do ill, when they shut
their ears to warnings, which it is wiser to listen to and
consider ; still more, when they denounce those who utter
such warnings, as strangers to the spirit of charity by
which their own hearts are moved. The subject is one
which caUs for the patient and observant investigation of
our wisest Christian statesmen ; nor must we flatter our
selves, that we have reached a point as yet from which we
have only to go forwards as we have begun. It will not
be expected from the biographer of George Wagner, that
he should pretend to have arrived at the solution of such
difficulties ; or be prepared to uphold the plans which have
been described, as altogether the best that have been
devised among similar endeavours. It is a task at once
more appropriate and more grateful, to point out the truly
Christian spirit in which this undertaking was conceived,
the judgment and devotedness with which it was con
ducted, and the blessing which has undoubtedly rested
upon a work " begun, continued, and ended with prayer."
And, furthermore, whilst it may be allowed to express
the conviction that, in whatever points the balance of
society is disturbed by such endeavours, that balance
should be restored, not by fainter exertions on the one

294 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
side, but by larger and more generous efforts on the
other ; it is due to 'George Wagner to point out, in
conclusion, with what comprehensiveness of purpose, and
healthy force of moral feeling, he 'threw the weight of his
energy upon both sides of the scale. This characteristic
of his eonduct has been noticed more than once already ;
but it must here be dwelt upon again, with greater
emphasis, and more at length. To prevent, to shelter, to
fore-arm, were always with him objects even higher and
more 'precious than those which he so zealously prosecuted
in his efforts to recover and to restore. He only pressed
upon the Church of Christ the duty of not neglecting the
harder and more painful work. " This ought ye to have
done, and not to leave the other undone," was his answer
to objectors.
The special characteristic of our undertaking (he said in his
first Report), as compared with some other works of a similar
nature, is, that there is an Outdoor Mission, as well as a, Home
for Penitents. . . . And the object of the Mission embraces a
wide range. It is not merely to pick up the fruit, when fallen ;
but also to endeavour so to shelter it from storm and tempest,
that it shall not fall.
Justice will be best done to the plan which he con
templated, by quoting his own words from a memorandum
which was found among his papers, and which served, it
seems, as the preparation for an Address delivered by him,
at an early stage of his proceedings, in the autumn of
1854, at a private meeting of the friends of the enter
prise. It is important for us ever to remember that Christianity is in
its very nature aggressive. The kingdom of darkness is aggres
sive upon the kingdom of light : the kingdom of light must be

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 295
aggressive on the kingdom of darkness. We have but a faint
conception of the power and energy of Satan, and of the organ
ized agencies which he has at his command. Whilst we are
sitting in our rooms, surrounded by the comforts and many of
the elegancies of life — whilst we are enjoying the Christian privi
leges, which God has granted us in such large measure — whilst
we are feeling thankful, and (it may be) in some measure satisfied,
to see large and attentive congregations in the house of God, —
there are thousands who never enter a church ; there are precious
souls, who are being led away by the deep wiles of the devil ; and
scarcely an effort is made to save them. No isolated effort can
ever cope with this gigantic evil. No success, and but little
blessing can be expected, without earnest, sustained and united
efforts. Agency must be met by agency — organization by
organization — the boldness of error by the confidence of truth.
And in all we must depend for grace, for wisdom, for courage,
on Jesus, and the power and the Spirit of God. In His might
we, may undauntedly attack the fortress of our great enemy.
Now we wish, at the outset, to point out one great mistake
which is too often made. We often see a Penitents' Home esta
blished ; and it is then thought that the work is done ; whereas
the truth is, that it is scarcely begun. A Home of that kind is a
necessity : but we place missionary work far before it in import
ance. And the Home attains its true importance, not when it is
regarded simply in itself, but when it is viewed as forming a
basis of operations. What would the possession of Balaclava be
without an army in the field to attack Sebastopol ? Just what
that little port is to our aggressive army, that a Penitents'
Home is to the missionary efforts, which we invite you to put
forth in your Master's name and strength. In suggesting to
you a plan of operations, in a spirit of humility and love, we
shall arrange our thoughts under two heads — measures of pre
vention, and measures of cure. And, further, we shall begin with
those efforts which require less self-denial, and gradually ascend
to those which require us to take up our cross daily.
We begin, first, with measures of prevention. Facts seem to

296 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
prove that there is no single class which contributes so many
cases to penitentiaries as that of female servants. This, arises
from many causes ; and, amongst others, from want of Christian
watchfulness and judgment on the part of masters and mistresses.
Among tradesmen, it seems to be not uncommon to discharge
their servants without previous notice. In this way they are
deprived of shelter, and exposed to great temptations, whilst
looking out for another place. Amongst ourselves, this is not
the custom. But it often happens that a servant is unable,
between the time of notice and of quitting the place, to get
another situation. And, if this be so, a master and mistress
ought surely not to suppose that their responsibility entirely
ceases when a servant leaves them, even though it be for some
fault. They ought to see, as far as possible, that in leaving them
they be not exposed to great temptations, and that a fault do
not plunge them into great and ruinous sin.
Another thought has often struck us. It is, that, if mistresses
sympathised more with their servants, and entered into their
joys and sorrows, and so encouraged openness of mind on their
part, much evil would be prevented Servants are possessed of
affections as well as others, and consequently will form attach
ments. These,' when they do exist, are frequently ignored;
partly (it may be) from the fear, on the part of the mistress, of
losing a servant. But this kind of reserve can scarcely fail to
operate in a prejudicial manner : whereas, if sympathy were
shown, as it so often is in other classes of life. — if there were
conversations on the subject with both parties, — and if, the
attachment being desirable, encouragement were given, instead
of hindrances being thrown in the way, there would evidently
be fewer temptations to deceit, and fewer dangers of deceit
leading to greater transgressions.
Another measure is the formation of classes, to be held on
Sunday afternoon or evening, as the case may be, for young
persons in shops, &c. ; some of whom have come from the
country, and have no friends or relations in Brighton. They
are kept hard at work all the week ; and the consequence is,

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 297
that too often Sunday is made a mere holiday : bad com
panionships are formed ; and often ruin follows. Is there not
reason to hope, that, if some part of the Sunday were employed
in a useful way, — if they were to find some one who would act
towards them as a friend and adviser, they might, through
God's mercy, be kept from " the paths of the destroyer." The
great point in these classes is to win the confidence of the young
persons who attend. . . .
Another field of usefulness will be found among those young
servants, especially, who are placed in charge of children. Very
many may be found in the walks in and about Brighton. The
best way to set about this part of the mission, would probably
be to give them very simple tracts ; and, when giving them, to
take the opportunity to speak kindly to them, to give them
counsel, and to warn them of their danger.
Let us proceed now to the measures of cure : the work more
especially connected with the Penitents' Home.
We begin with one which is not the most important, or the
most difficult ; and that is, the supply and collection of funds
for our Home. God has said, " The silver and the gold is
Mine." It is His ; and we trust that He will provide it. . . .
A greater and more important part of this work, and one
requiring more devotedness and faith, is direct missionary
labour amongst the wanderers themselves. We believe that it
will be found far more interesting and encouraging than many
persons suppose. We forbear to go into details on this point ;
but much information will be given to any, whose hearts God
may dispose to undertake it, by one who has already gained
much experience in the work 
And now, in looking at the objects proposed, — in thinking
of so many, plunged in such appalling misery, — is there not
enough to call forth our energies and our compassion ? The
sin is, indeed, an awful one, in every way. We can scarcely
wonder that the Mahometans visit it with punishment ; and
that the Jews cast out, completely and for ever, those who have
so fallen. We cannot wonder at it : for they know of no "fountain

298 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
opened for sin and for uncleanness." But -we, the followers of
Jesus, should 'be of another spirit. We should abhor the sin :
but feel the deepest compassion for the sinner. The fountain
which washes away our -sins can wash away theirs. The grace
which has rescued us from the grasp of Satan can rescue them.
Will you not, then, take part in this work 1 There is a place
for each and for all. Say what you will do. And dh ! do not
choose the easiest and lightest part of it ; but, strengthened
by the Spirit of Jesus, choose that which will cost you most
self-denial. True and noble words ! commending themselves, surely,
to the judgment and conscience of all, and carrying home
a lesson of duty into every household, however sheltered
from the sights and sounds amongst which the- speaker's
self-imposed exertions lay. The mission, indeed, as he
understood it, and explained it, is a world-wide mission ;
one in which all may bear a part; which none can ex
cusably decline, whilst upon them lie the responsibili
ties which servants or children bring. And is there not
one department of the mission, not touched upon in the
remarks just quoted, which, undertaken in a spirit of faith,
and effectually carried out, may prove, through God's
blessing, of more use than any other ? It lies among that
sex with whom, in almost every case, rests the guilt of
originating temptation. Let Christian parents, tutors,
ministers of the Church, above all at the precious seed
time of Confirmation, endeavour with prayer, and in
dependence on the God of grace and holiness, to awaken
and guide the conscience, while yet it will answer to their
call. There is no appeal, to which they may more con
fidently .anticipate an answer from within : and who can
calculate the consequences of wise, and pure, and strength
ening counsel, rooted in the heart before it be too late ?
Alas ! till the plague is stayed on this side, " the sin of

THE PENITENTS' HOME. 299
great cities" will continually gather its thousands of vietims
still. We must hasten to a eonclusion; which, indeed, has
been too long deferred. And yet some results must be
briefly mentioned, which have been vouchsafed to the
Mission at Brighton, as distinguished from the Home.
Some account has already been given of the number of
those who were rescued from this life of sin during the time
this Memoir embraces. Fuller particulars will be found in
the published Keports.* But a still more striking result
was the breaking up of several dens of iniquity, not hj the
arm of the law, but by the resistless power of conscience
forcing the proprietors to abandon their unhallowed gains.
The last recorded case of this sort was that of a woman,
who had been engaged in this agency of evil for many years
in the town : but who, by God's blessing on the labours of
His faithful servants, was brought to repentance and new
ness of life. Nothing less can be said of this woman than
that out of her went seven devils. " The last work of our
dear departed friend in this part of his ministry," writes the
Lady Superintendent, " was praying with this poor lost
creature, and praising God for her as one found. I shall
* One case, not mentioned in these, may be cited Tiere, as being uncon
nected with the Home. He had observed a trial in the paper about a
young woman of twenty-six years of age, who had thrown herself into
the sea, out of misery and despair : and, in conjunction with his principal
fellow-labourer, he sought her out. " We went, and found her in the most
deplorable condition, her face buried in her hands on the table. Her only
words were, ' No one cares for me. I am a wretched woman,' repeated
over and over again. I think I can almost hear his tender pleading with
her. 'Don't say that. God cares for you; Christ cares for you. He has
sent us to you.' We took a lodging for her near us, and removed her from
the scene of all her misery. We constantly visited, and read and prayed
with her. Her history was, I fear, one sadly too common. She had been
in service, &c. . . . This heartless conduct induced her to attempt to
destroy herself. She is now a respectable married woman."

300 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
never forget his earnestness. It seemed as though he
knew it was his last work. This was on the Saturday, and
he left on Monday, never to return." The woman in ques
tion took her departure from Brighton, and sought a home
among the relations from whom she had separated herself;
where she has ever since been proving her sincerity by a
life of quiet humble industry, and is now a communicant
in the Church.
And now enough has been said. Further comments are
unnecessary. But is this a work which should be allowed
to drop, either at Brighton or elsewhere ?

301

CHAPTER, VIL
LAST ILLNESS AND DEATH.
1856—1857.
The spring and summer of 1854 had been a period of
extraordinary fatigue and excitement to George Wagner.
The conflict of feeUng which preceded his determination to
establish the Penitents' Home, the difficulties he had to en
counter, and the great exertions that it was necessary to
make, proved more than his feeble strength was able to
sustain. For, during all this time, besides the unceasing
caUs of his ordinary parish work, he was actively engaged
in completing his plans for the building of St. Stephen's
Schools. His friends saw with alarm that his health was
faiUng ; and he himself not only felt the absolute necessity
for rest, but was led to reflect with more than even his
usual solemnity on the uncertainty of his own life.* Rest
and change, however, restored him wonderfully. Instead
of attempting, as usual, a pedestrian tour (to which he was
utterly unequal), he went with his sisters to the EngUsh lakes,
and settled down in a little cottage on the shore of Der-
wentwater. Here, as has been seen, he wrote many of his
letters about " the Home," maturing his plans, and shaping
his course, at the most critical period of its development ;
and daily recovering the health and strength which he had
* Seepage 271.

302 MEMOIR OF REV,- GEORGE WAGNER.
lost. The pure mountain air, and the perfect retirement of
his quiet cottage, soon acted with restoring power upon his
exhausted frame : and, before many weeks were passed, he
found himself able to take a walk of twenty-four miles,
including the ascent of Scafell Pike, and was all the better
for the exertion. Many hours were spent upon the lake ;
and he availed himself largely, besides, of the opportunities
offered him by the country for continuing his favourite pur
suits of botany and geology. Nor was the refreshment of
congenial society wanting: he would row across to the
hospitable house of Mr. Henry Marshall, and to other
friends, who lived near the head of the lake ; and would
go still more frequently to the Parsonage : and though the
lakes had by that time lost nearly all the great men whose
names have made them famous in literature, he had the
pleasure of making acquaintance with the widows of Words
worth, of Dr.. Arnold, and of the Rev. Frederick Myers
of Keswick ; and with Miss Kate Sbuthey, daughter of the
poet. At the end of August, thankful for his restoration,
and with renewed vigour, both of body and of mind, he
returned to Brighton ; for he always made it a point to be
back at his post by the first Sunday in September, to
begin his yearly course of Children's Sermons; and his
friends observed, with fresh hopefulness and trust, that the
danger they apprehended had apparently passed away.
The autumn was marked not only by the establishment of
the Home, but by the institution of the classes already de
scribed for female servants and for the German musicians.
In January, 1855, the death of his dear and honoured
friend, Archdeacon Hare, called him to Herstmonceux.
I can scarcely express what I felt to-day (he wrote to Mrs.
Hare), when I heard that it had pleased God to remove him
from earth to heaven. 111 as he had long been, it came as a

LAST ILLNESS. 303
thunderclap. It is Hke. the removal of a father — the kindest of
fathers. What must it be to you ? .... It is almost impossible
to realize the loss, so great and unspeakable, to the Church at
large — to all who knew him — to those whom he had admitted
into the sacred bonds of friendship ; but most of all to you. . . .
The remembrance of one so affectionate, large-hearted, and noble,
will ever lie very deep in my spirit. Oh that, as God takes
away those whom we love, He may fill us more and more with
Christ ! I need not say that my feeble prayers will be and
are offered up for you, that God may support you in this hour
of bereavement. It is a very strong wish of my heart,, to join
with my lips. in the touching prayers which will be offered [at the
funeral], and to look forward to our reunion in the presence of
Jesus, where he is now, seeing Him whom he loved face to face.
He was one of the eight clergymen who were selected to
bear the pall at the funeral; and the following week he
poured out his heart in his own church at St. Stephen's,
in a tribute of respect and affection to the departed, lead
ing on his own thoughts and those of his congregation to
the spirit in which the Christian should anticipate death,
and mark " the loosening of this or that cord in his taber
nacle;" knowing- that "the changes of which the world
dares not think,, to which it longs to close its eyes, are
but the harbingers of a life, in which there is no change,
save from glory to glory." Such "loosenings of the
cords" of his own tabernacle were again beginning to
show themselves. His cough, to which he was always
more or less Uable, was more than usually troublesome
that winter ; and did not disappear, as it commonly did,
with the return of warmer weather in the spring. After
the trying work of Easter, he was obliged to withdraw
to St. Leonard's, for something longer than his usual rest.
The following letter was addressed to the Lady Superinten
dent of the Home.

304 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
St. -Leonard's, April 14, 1855.
Though resting, I have often been with you in your work and
labour of love. Your turn to rest will soon come, I trust. You
will be glad to hear that I am feeling quite fresh, and ready for
work. How gracious is God in renewing our strength, physical
and spiritual ! I have had a delightful, though solitary, walk
this afternoon. The gentle breeze from the south seemed to
revive everything — a type of the Spirit's work upon the soul.
Everything is very backward — no wild flowers, save the few
ferns which have been enabled to live through all the winter's
cold and snow, reminding us of those who, through God's grace,
are kept in all the severe conflicts of this wintry life, unto the
outburst of that eternal spring which no winter will suc
ceed. . . .
I have been reading very vigorously — a great enjoyment —
one a most extraordinary book, of wonderful power, called
"Catholic Thoughts;"* the other, a book which you would
like, a biography, " The Earnest Student ; or, Life of John
Mackintosh." Oh, how I shall miss being with my dear, dear flock to
morrow ! No church is like St. Stephen's. My heart is there,
and will be often lifted up to God for a large and abundant
blessing. I do not forget you in my poor prayers, my dear
sister, or our work ; or, as we would rather say, God's work.
Prosper it, 0 merciful Redeemer !
In July he once more retired to St. Leonard's; but,
though revived by rest, and by the increasing warmth of
summer, he felt that he was not likely to get rid of his
cough without an entire change of climate. This year, as
before, his summer holiday was taken in the company of
* By the Rev. Frederick Myers. Given him by Mrs. Myers. The book
was printed " for private distribution only." In a letter to another of his
friends, George Wagner says of this work — " It is a noble book ; one of
the noblest and wisest that I ever read."

LAST ILLNESS. 305
his sisters ; as he felt himself unequal to the greater exer
tions which he had been accustomed to make. They chose
Normandy and Brittany as the scene of their excursions ;
the former province, with ail its recollections of William
the Conqueror, proving especially interesting to a Sussex
man ; and the latter, with its -geological peculiarities, its
Celtic remains, and mediaeval superstitions, presenting no
less rich a field for thought and observation. His cough
soon disappeared in the dry air of France; but, finding
that violent exercise was no longer suitable to him, he
confined himself for some time to the lovely neighbourhood
of Dinan ; from which town he returned, at his usual time,
by way of St. Malo and Jersey, to Brighton.
The following letter is one of those which he wrote
during this absence from England : —

TO MRS.

^Jv vfc vfc 3|f 5|& £jc

Dinan, Aug. 11, 1855.
It is now scarcely more than a fortnight since we left home,
and yet it seems a very long time. We have seen a great deal
in the time ; and, through God's mercy, have enjoyed ourselves
much. The day on which we left Brighton the sea was like a
lake, so still and waveless : but there was a thick fog. We
almost ran aground on the French coast, at a point about four
miles from our destination, Dieppe. Sailors were sent on shore
to find out where we were, as no one could see above a few yards.
The sensation arising from this ignorance, the cries of the wild
sea-birds, and now and then a glimpse of a huge cliff for a
moment, magnified as it always is by the fog, was very solemn.
I felt that there was another Pilot besides the one that stood at
the rudder — One who is never baffled. How often in life are we
situated spiritually as we thus were outwardly — unable to see
our way, obliged every moment to cast out our line, and fathom
the depth of the water. But Jesus is our faithful guide — one
X

306 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
who will never leave us or forsake us. What are fogs and dark*
ness when we are in His loving hands 1 . . . The churches in
Normandy are most beautiful. The country is very interesting,
in consequence of its connexion with England. The scenery,
especially here, is lovely. There are beautiful walks in every
direction about this sweet place. On Monday I walked twenty-
six miles — a sign, you will think, I am better than when I
left home ; and so, through God's mercy, I am. There are
many wild flowers, though not very rare ; and this is an un
failing source of enjoyment. As yet I have not preached. . . .
Need I say, that I do not forget our great work at home?
Oh, no ! Every day, in my secret chamber, and in my walks, I
remember it ; and I ask (would I could do so with more earnest
ness !), that the Spirit of God may be more abundantly poured
out on our Home, and on all connected with it. Glad shall I
be to be at work again, helping my dear sister in her labours,
and sympathising with her in her difficulties. . . . Write to
me soon, and tell me how you are, and all about the work.
Have you had change and rest ? If not, do take some. Let a
brother's persuasion and example prevail.
But his cough, which he had got rid of for a while, came
on again about a week after his return: and as he felt
more and more that his work was growing too much for
him, he paid short visits throughout the autumn to St.
Leonard's or to Eastbourne, to give himself the necessary
rest wliich it seemed impossible to secure at Brighton. His
care for his health, in this respect, deserves to be noticed.
He was guilty of no reckless or fanatical sacrifice of his life ;
as perhaps some, who knew him but slightly, may have
thought that he was. If he overworked himself (as it is
impossible not to feel was the case), it was not deliberately,)
not out of an unwise disregard of obvious consequences : it
was partly from the pressure of circumstances which he
could not control, and at the call of some duty which he

LAST ILLNESS. 307
thought must be met without looking beyond the immediate
urgent present ; partly because, when deeply interested in
his work, the fervour of his zeal and the happiness he felt
in action made him consider himself mistakenly to be
stronger than he really was. Besides, his habitual self-
denial, and the strictness with wliich he judged his own
motives, led him ever to suspect backwardness and self-
indulgence; when natural inclination was only pleading
for the rest, which prudence really prescribed. " Work
here ; rest in heaven," was a maxim continually on his
lips; and sometimes, too, when the conviction was forced
upon him that his life would be a short one, it seemed to
him right and wise, and according to God's will no less
than his own ardent desire, that he should effect as much
as possible before " the night cometh wherein no man can
work." This autumn, it will be remembered, wras the time at
which, after so many disappointments and delays, he suc
ceeded in opening the Schools which, by his energy and
perseverance, he had given to St. Stephen's district : * and
the occasion necessarily brought much additional exertion
upon him. When the needful arrangements connected
with this were accomplished, he retired for a few days
to St. Leonard's, to rest. A letter, written during this
interval, will show the spirit he was still (as ever before)
maintaining, and the hopes with which he looked for
ward : — TO MRS. STOWE.t St. Leonard's, Dec. 13, 1855.
It is very long since we have had any communication with
each other. Still, this silence is no proof, I am sure, of any
* See page 122. t See page 103.
x2

308 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
forgetfulness. I never doubt the Christian love and sympathy
of my suffering sister ; nor do I ever forget her deep and life
long sorrow. It grieved me, my dear friend, to hear from
Mrs.  that you have been so ill, and are still so weak.
Doubtless, you feel that this trial is not to be named with greater
ones ; still it must be painful, as it separates you, in measure at
least, from your children. How very often does God lay his
hand upon you ! It must often seem as if He were grinding the
stone to powder ! And yet it is not so. He is removing all its
rough places, and is fitting it, as a precious jewel, for the crown
of His beloved Son in glory. The severity of the process shows,
indeed, our depravity ; but it shows us also a sweeter truth —
the unchanging love of our Heavenly Father, who will not leave
us as we are, but will, by every means, conform us to the image
of His beloved Son.
I am now staying for a few days at St. Leonard's. My work
has been too much of late ; as, in addition to that which was, I
have lately opened my schools, and a reading-room for working
men. May God grant His blessing ! My throat, too, has been
troublesome — rather ulcerated ; but this is a very trifling thing.
I hope to return on Saturday, and renew work.
On his return to work, however, the hopes which he
cherished for himself, were not realized. He got worse
rather than better ; and during the short visit he paid to
his family in February,* 1856, he expressed his persuasion
* A letter of a different character, written during this month, deserves
insertion here, as being a specimen of the correspondence which he
carried on with those who were neither personal friends, nor properly
members of his flock. It is addressed to " a lady in deep affliction."
My dear Madam, —
It gave me very great pleasure to hear from you ; and more espe
cially to know that, in all your grievous and harassing trials, our faithful
Saviour has been your stay and support. It is indeed very striking to look
back and see how He has prepared your heart by His grace for these trials ;
and given you a good hope in Jesus, before He put you into this scorching
furnace : and more, though the fire has been so very hot, and you have

LAST ILLNESS. 309
to his mother that he should not live long, adding that he
"must work whilst it was day." She was greatly affected
at hearing this; but he appeared refreshed by his brief
holiday, and returned to Brighton decidedly better.
Another short visit to St. Leonard's, in March, seems to
have confirmed the benefit. A letter, written during this
interval of rest, shows that he felt the improvement, and
hoped it would be lasting : —

TO MRS.

¦»##*##¦

St. Leonard's, March 14, 1856.
You will, I am sure, be thankful to hear that I am
better. As soon as I arrived here, I had medical advice ; and,
in consequence of the cold winds, have been quite confined to
the house. I am now quite free from pain, though still rather
weak. Indeed I have no doubt but that a fortnight's more rest
would be good for the nervous system. I have read much, but
written little ; so I shall have much to do next week. If it
please God, I hope to return home in good time on Saturday.
Will you kindly make out the receipts for washing, and let me
have the monster-book ? It is good sometimes " to rest awhile"
— good to be separated from one's work — that one may take a
suffered so much, He has fulfilled to you His gracious promise, " As thy
day is, so shall thy strength be.'' I hope that you will continue to study
your Bible. The word of God is the sword of the Spirit, our great weapon
in overcoming temptation. If, like Jesus, under each temptation, we can
say, " It is written," our enemy will flee from us. If there are any pas
sages of Scripture at any time, which may perplex you, I shall always be
happy to hear from you, and do my best (which is little indeed ; for I " see
through a glass darkly :") to explain them. But you, dear madam, have,
as well as myself, the great Teacher, the Spirit of God, who has promised
to guide us into all truth, and to take of the things of Christ and show
them unto us. Praying that God may establish your heart more and more
in, Jesus, I remain, &c.

310 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
calm survey of it. I have had some happy moments in com->
munion with God ; and have found it sweet to yield up my will
to Him, to live or die, as He shall see fit. It seems wonderful
to me that so barren a fig-tree should be spared so long ; but is
it not that through His grace I may become more fruitful?
You, and your work, are very often in my thoughts ; yes, and
God's work. This it is that makes labour so blessed, and fruit
so sure. The world is full of toil ; but how different its toil
from the service of Jesus, which is perfect freedom.
I hope that your cup is running over with the consolations of
the Spirit. Oh, how blessed to belong to One who can fill it !
Easter fell early that year (March 23), and soon after
his return, Passion Week came on, with all its multiplied
services. As was his invariable custom, he delivered a
course of daily Lectures during that week, taking as his
subject, the prophecies of Zechariah concerning the
Saviour. These Lectures seem to have been peculiarly
impressive that year. They came home with power to
the hearts of many of his congregation ; and besides those
who were strengthened and confirmed in faith, and roused
to greater exertions in the cause of God, several (as there
is good reason to believe) were awakened to newness of
life, through the convictions then first produced within
them. He bore the fatigues of the week better than could
have been anticipated; but was prevailed upon to give
himself a few days' rest, after his Easter exertions. Ac
cordingly, he paid a visit to a friend in the neighbourhood
of London, hoping to come back refreshed, on the follow
ing Sunday, to resume his ordinary duties. In this
journey, however, he caught a cold, which brought on an
attack of bronchitis ; in spite of which he returned to
Brighton on the Sunday to preach at the Church of
St. John the Baptist, Hove, in behalf of the Home. In the

LAST ILLNESS. 311
afternoon also he preached at St. Stephen's. These were
the last acts of his public ministry. The state of his
throat, and of his voice, convinced him that it was neces
sary to recur to the remedies of rest and change ; and he
returned immediately, for this purpose, to his family at
St. Leonard's. Little, however, did he or others think
that he had now left Brighton for ever. A few days, it
was hoped, would suffice to remove the mischief; and he
went away in the highest spirits, confidently trusting that
he should soon be permitted to return. Four days was the
time which he fixed : and one of his Brighton friends
remembers how, after taking leave, with the expression of
this expectation, he ran up-stairs again, before going into
the street, merely 10 open the drawing-room door, and
playfully hold up four fingers; and then disappeared
again, before a word could be said on either side. His
own letters now may be left to tell the story.

TO MRS. STOWE. St. Leonard's, April 2, 1856.
I enclose a few lines to Mr.  , to thank him for his
little work on the emblems of Scripture. You will not suspect,
I hope, that it is from a want of brotherly love and sympathy
that I have been silent, and have now to reply to two letters.
There has been so much to consecrate our friendship, that it will
last unimpaired till death ; aud even, thank God, beyond the
grave. Do you not believe that that touching scene on the
cross, in which Jesus gave His bereaved mother another son, is
constantly repeated ; and that Jesus now, at the foot of the same
cross, establishes relationships and friendships, which nothing shall
be able to break up ? It does seem to me as if I had heard those
gentle words from His lips, " Behold thy sister — one with whom
I have called thee to sympathise, for whom I bid thee pray."

312 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
Our Heavenly Father knows how much we need sympathy in
this cold world — the sympathy of His people, to lead us onward
and upward to His sympathy, which alone can satisfy the heart.
Oh that we had more love and sympathy in our hearts ! Then
this world would be a happier one than it is. It is awful to
think how unlike Christ we are.
I do not wonder, my dear friend, at your still walking in deep
waters. Your Father has led you, and still leads you, along a
thorny path. But it is sweet to think that it is your Father
who is leading you. He has demanded of you more than
common sacrifices- — the complete surrender of your will in in
tense suffering. And why ? Because he loves you with an
everlasting love, and wishes to fill you with Himself. He has
emptied your vessel, leaving scarce a drop at the bottom, that
He may fill you with Jesus. I trust this loving Jesus may be
your all in all. Oh, I long to lay my stubborn will at His feet —
I long to have Him reign in every thought of my mind, and
every affection of my heart. I long to lay myself down at the
foot of His cross, to be dealt with as He sees fit, if only it may
be for His glory. But alas ! self and inward corruption are
strong, and clouds from below often darken the light that comes
from above.
I have been thinking much lately about a spirit of selfsacrifice.
It is an easy thing to be called a Christian ; but to follow Jesus
— to take up the cross daily — to deny our corrupt wills, and
even offer up our lawful affections, as Abraham did — these are
the true tests of our hearts ; and, if found, are precious proofs
that we are following His example. Do you not feel, my sister,
that you want a deeper teaching of the Spirit ? None can tell
how much / want it, that I may know the fulness and unsearch
able riches of Christ.
Christ's work continues to be full of interest. The Home
seems to prosper. Our prayers have been wonderfully answered,
weak as they are. The schools are also going on well, and have
been blessed already. There have been also some interesting
inquiries lately. Passion Week was one of much blessing to my

LAST ILLNESS. 313
own soul. We took as our subject the prophecies of Zechariah
concerning Jesus : " The entry into Jerusalem" (ix. 9). " Jesus,
King and Priest— the Builder of the Temple" (vi. 12, 13). " The
blood of the Covenant" (ix. 11, 12). "Looking to a pierced
Saviour" (xii. 10). "The Fountain opened" (xiii. 1). "The
smitten Shepherd" (xiii. 7).
I have been suffering more than usual lately, and feel my
strength to be less than it was. . . . Trust in the Lord, my
dear sister. Be assured that He is dealing with you in mercy,
and will cause you to hear His voice of love. In this world we
must suffer with Jesus, and for Him. In the next we shall be
glorified with Him.

TO MRS. HARDCASTLE. St. Leonard's, April 9, 1856.
I have often thought of you, and felt desirous to know what
progress you are making. These bodies of ours are poor things,
not made to last long as now they are, and often getting out of
order. It is very comforting to think that this wonderful
machine was made by our Father's hand, is worked under His
superintending care, and that not one single spring can get out
of order unless He permits it. When, too, it is His will that it
should last a little longer, He with whom all things are possible
will be able to repair it. I have been thinking a good deal
lately on the differences between knowing and realizing what we
know. What a difference there is ! . . . Is it not for this,
dear Mrs. Hardcastle, that God so often lays His gentle hand
upon us? He wishes us, not only to be real Christians, but
that we should live upon the realities of His word — live upon
Jesus, and look beyond this world with all its relationships. My
attack has been one of bronchitis — not severe ; but still it has
weakened me a good deal, and has hung on me with a good deal
of tenacity. Through mercy, I am better now ; but the medical
man will not hear of my return to Brighton for the present ;

314 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
and my judgment goes along with his decision. Remember me
in your prayers, as I endeavour to remember you. My kind
regards to Miss Hardcastle.

TO MRS.

******

St. Leonard's, April 12, 1856.
One line to acknowledge your letter, and heartily to thank
you for it. Glad I should have been to have met you at
Brighton to-morrow, and to have commenced operations next
week in dependence upon our all-sufficient Saviour. But I still
hear a voice saying, " Tarry thou here, and rest awhile." Though
it has been but a gentle touch of bronchitis, I feel that too early
exposure and exertion might throw me back again. As yet, I
have not been out. How sweet it is to feel that we are not our
own, but Christ's ! I wish to rest only and fully on His will,
and have no will of my own. As it may be some days before I
return home, could you send me one line about the school
mistresses ? for, if there is anything very decided in favour of
one, it is better not to keep the others in suspense. . . .
I shall be absent another prayer-meeting from the Home ;
yet not absent in spirit. All grace abound towards you.

TO MRS. HARDCASTLE. St. Leonard's, April 22, 1856.
Many thanks for your kind letter. Most truly rejoiced am I
to hear that, through God's mercy, you have recovered from
your attack. For myself, the irritation in the bronchial glands
still continues, and is not likely to leave me till the east winds
cease. And the constant confinement to the house has prevented

LAST ILLNESS. 315
my regaining my strength. I have had, too, occasional feverish
attacks, which are very weakening. But all this is a very gentle
discipline, and one certainly needed. And, much as I love my
work, I desire to be fully submissive to my Father's will. In
deed, the Christian ought to be more than submissive ; he should
be cheerful, — cheerful in work, and cheerful when compelled to
rest. Paul had learned of the Spirit to take pleasure in infirmi
ties. And the Hebrews took joyfully the spoiling of their goods,
knowing that they had in heaven an enduring substance. But
we Englishmen are, I fear, given to grumble more than others.
Grace, however, can overcome national as well as individual
defects, and can bring our stubborn wills into harmony with
God's will.

TO THE REV. JAMES VAUGHAN. St. Leonard's, April 29, 1856.
My dear Friend,
We have succeeded at last in getting a certificated mis
tress for St. Stephen's Schools. It is not very convenient for
her to come so early as Whitsuntide ; but I feel so lively an
interest in Mrs. B  , that it would take a much greater diffi
culty than this to make me stand in her way, when so great an
advantage is opened to her. . . .
Thank you for your kind wishes. This long silence, and the
prospect of its continuance, is not without trial ; but I have
long felt that, delightful as God's work is, His will is still more
precious. The one we should be ever ready to lay down ; from
the other, nothing shall separate us. What a greatness and
grandeur there is in the will of God, and its most glorious ex
pression — the cross of Christ ! How small do our puny plans
and labours look ; when we see it — not altogether, for this is
beyond us — but in part, as it is. My great desire is to " be
still ; '' and, like David, to have my soul kept " as a weaned

316 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
child ;" longing only to glorify my Redeemer, in silence or in
work, as He sees fit.
I remain, my dear Friend and Father in Christ,
Yours very affectionately, George Wagner.

TO A FORMER MEMBER OF HIS "SERVANTS' BIBLE CLASS."
St. Leonard's, April, 1856.
Dear Eliza Parry,
It gave me great pleasure to receive your kind letter,
which was put into my hands just as I was leaving Brighton.
My Father's gentle hand has been laid upon me, as it was laid
upon you, only in a more gentle manner. ... I feel the sepa
ration from my beloved flock very much ; but it is good that I
should feel it. I am quite contented, and desire that my
Father's will may be done. It often seems to me that, sweet as
His work is, we should love His will still better. What peace it
gives the soul, when the grace of God enables us simply to leave
ourselves in His hands, willing to work or rest, suffer or be at
ease, live or die, as He may see fit. We are His, and not our
own ; and to live realizing this is the happiest life, and one that
best glorifies God.
I am very thankful to hear that you are gradually getting
better, though the cold winds must have tried you. Take due
care of yourself. We have not forgotten you on our class even
ing, but have endeavoured to bear you and  on the wings of
our prayers into the presence of Jesus. Oh that our wings were
stronger, and that we could rise higher — high as the eagle, which
fixes its eye upon the sun, and soars towards it ! This is the
way, the only way to rise — fixing the eye on Jesus.

LAST ILLNESS. 317
Two or three interviews, which he had at the end of
this month, with persons who called on him upon busi
ness, connected with his Schools, and with the Home,
seem to have caused him too much exertion ; and as the
weather continued unfavourable, he became decidedly
worse. The irritation of the bronchia was so great, that
his medical attendant forbade him even to speak ; and all
communication with those about him was for a long time
carried on by means of a slate, on which he wrote what
ever he desired to say. His strength, too, was sadly pros
trated ; and he was obliged to lie down for the greater
part of the day. He spent much of his time in reading,
especially Christian biographies ; and was particularly
delighted with the lives of Madame de la Mothe Guyon,
and of Mrs. Winslow. He still kept up his correspondence
also ; writing notes in pencil from his couch, when he was
unable or forbidden to sit up for the purpose. The follow
ing, two of them addressed to the Lady Superintendent
of the Home, are written in pencil.

TO MES.

******

St. Leonard's, May 12, 1856.
The poor girl is twenty-nine. . . . This is too old for our
Home. I am not authorized to say it ; but I have no doubt
that 51. would be raised for her, as she is most anxious to escape
from her wretched life.
You will be grieved to hear that bronchitis has again attacked
me ; and the little strength which I gained so slowly, is already
well-nigh gone. But if God is the strength of my heart, all will
be well. And I believe that He will enable me to endure to the
end, though the exercise of patience is great. When you write
to me, let it be — not of " labours more abundant," to which my

318 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
heart is prone enough, — but of Jesus, and resignation to the will
of God. These things feed my soul : others excite hopes, which
a breath of cold air sweeps away ; and, moreover, they are pro
ductive of conflicts. What I want is to abide wholly in Jesus.

TO MRS. SIDNEY GURNEY. May, 1856.
I should have written to you before, dear Mrs. Gurney, to
thank you for your kind letter, had I not been very weak.
Bronchitis and fever brought me so low, that at one time I
thought that my Heavenly Father would soon take me home,- —
a blessed prospect : yet such was the prostration of body and
mind, that my chief consolation was to know that Jesus held me
fast, and would never let me go. But now it seems to be God's
will to raise me up again. To what ? I seem to hear a voice
saying to me, " I called thee, unworthy as thou art, to be a
fellow-worker with my beloved Son : now I call thee, unworthy
as ever, to the higher privilege of suffering with Him." Welcome,
the cup of bitterness ! because Thou, my Saviour, wilt come
with it, and fill it with Thine own sweetness. I am sure that,
if it pleases God to lay me aside from work for some time, or
altogether, you will pray that I may possess my soul in patience,
and "be still." May the Lord bless you and your house. My
Christian regards to Mr. Gurney.

TO MRS.

******

May 23, 1856.
 It is not any mysterious feeling of my own, or any
present sufferings (for I have none but weakness), that led me
to speak .of my future life as one of suffering. It is, rather,
that I anticipate separation from my beloved flock. My doctor

LAST ILLNESS. 319
recommends me, as soon as weather and strength permit, to go
to France, to endeavour to get rid of my cough. After that, he
thinks that I may return to Brighton ; but that I shall not be
able to preach. And then, he thinks it necessary that I should
go to the south of Spain for .the winter. After this rest, and
so much warmth, he thinks that I may be able to work again
in England. You know, my dear sister, that this is no light
cross to flesh and blood. And yet, to the eye of faith the future
looks quite bright Oh, how sweet is the will of God ! I am
praying now for guidance, and am able to leave myself wholly
in the hands of Jesus.
There are many reasons why I do not wish this mentioned as
yet  The step might prove unnecessary. God may open
some other door. I have heard nothing about the Home so
long, I want to hear about the penitent who died. It does not
tire me to read letters : it is writing that I find more fatiguing.
 It would be a relief to my mind, if you would send me
the account which I owe you. Let every thing be put down,
including marriages.* I will send a cheque. Will you also
take possession of the Home cash-box and the account books 1
 Some one should be appointed secretary pro tempore.
* This alludes to a practice which he adopted in connexion with the
Mission at Brighton, of facilitating marriages by himself defraying the
expense. He discovered that in many cases the want of money, even to
pay the marriage fees, was a real obstacle in the way of an intended
union ; and that the delay, thence arising, often led to sin : and in many
cases (not only within his own district, but in other parts of Brighton
also) he obviated the mischief by supplying the required funds himself.
The lady, to whom this letter is addressed, was empowered by him to do
the same. Great discrimination and judgment would be needed in such
a practice ; but with these (and he certainly possessed them) much good
might be done in this way.

320 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
TO A PARISHIONER. St. Leonard's, May 24, 1856.
Thanks for your delightful letter, which refreshed my spirit.
 Very sweet it is to think that God may make my illness
a means of blessing to any one. Oh, if more souls could be won
to Jesus by my suffering than working, how gladly would I
choose the former as my portion ! But I have not to choose.
My God will choose for me  I feel that God has taught
me deeper things regarding His will. He has shown me more
of its grandeur, its perfection, its wisdom, and its love. Oh,
there is a rest to be found in the will of God — how deep and
calm ! May we live on Him. He will not leave us till He has
brought us through all the trials of time unto His own presence.

It will be seen from these letters, that the plan now in
contemplation for him was that, after spending some time
in France, he should proceed to the south of Spain to pass
the winter. With his usual energy, as soon as he had in
some measure recovered from the prostration consequent
on his late attack, he sent for a Spanish grammar and
began studying the language. At this time also he com
posed, while lying on his couch, a little Latin hymn, which
was found among his papers, bearing date, May 25,
1856. It was no doubt a relief to his active mind to
embody the prevailing thoughts of his heart in such a
form as this, as the composition must have required con
siderable mental effort and reflection, while it would need
no aid of books or employment of writing materials during
the process. The hymn, with some defects, has very great
beauty ; and has caught no small portion of the spirit of
St. Bernard and of Kobert of France, while expressing
with unimitative sincerity the genuine aspirations of his
own heart. If the very first line be pronounced a blemish,

LAST ILLNESS. 321
let it be considered that in all probability it suggested the
Latin form of the whole hymn which follows.*
Jesu, vino dulcior ; (Cant. I. 2.)
Jesu, caris carior :
Fidis et fidelior :
Cor ingratum fac tuum.
Durum est — muta spiritu ;
Vile est — imple gratia :
Nigrum est — 0, fac caudidum,
Lucens luce ccelitus.
0, quam Tecum diligo
Oves, pastor, pascere ;
Quot vagantes, quserere ;
Quot inventos ducere.
Doce, quod sublimius —
Doce, Tecum, Dux, pati ;
Doce sub silentio
Crucem ferre fortiter.
Si crux cor gravissimS
Premat, terat, vulneret, —
Jesu veni cum cruce,
Et me pone sub cruce.
Tuo fortis robore,
Tua dives gratia ;
Plenus plenitudine,
Triumphabo per crucem.
Et cum cursus curritur,
Et sunt plena gaudia,
Levis crux mutabitur
In coronam glorise.
* A translation may not be unacceptable to some readers : —
Jesus, sweeter far than wine ; It is stubborn — bend it, Lord :
Friend, who deignest to be mine ; Vile — oh, cleanse it through Thy
Faithful Thou, and Thou alone : word !
Make this thankless heart Thine Black — oh, make it pure and white,
own ! Shining down with heavenly light !

322 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
Early in June he was moved to his brother's house, at
Seddlescombe, near Battle, with the hope that the change
might prove of benefit to him. And so it did for a while.
He was able presently to sit out in the garden, sheltering
himself in a little summer-house with a southern aspect,
which commanded a beautiful view of the wooded ridges
of Battle and Beaupas ; and even to go for a drive in a
pony carriage : though throughout his illness he found
himself unable to bear rapid motion, which brought on fits
of coughing, and he preferred to be wheeled about in an
invalid's chair. The following letters, written no longer
in pencil, speak at first of reviving strength and hope.
TO MRS. *****_ Seddlescombe, June 11, 1856.
I cannot say I was surprised at your letter being dated from
Brighton. But, though I am very anxious to hear from you
again very soon, I hope the next address will be Malvern 
You are scarcely ever likely to be without one or two of these
interesting cases. I , deeply sympathize with you in the con
sciousness of sin  My sins often seem to me infinite in
number, and scarlet in guilt  But despair ? — never. Never,
till God sweeps away His own unchangeable promises, and
obliterates the cross of His beloved Son — never, whilst Jesus

Sweet it is with Thee to keep, Jesus, Saviour, be Thou nigh ;
Gracious Lord, thy ransomed sheep ; Place me, Lord, on Calvary !
Warning, guiding those that stray ;
Tending those that love Thy way. Fill'd with fulness drawn from Thee,
Teach me now a loftier strain— Strength which Thou hast won for
School my heart to conquer pain ; me>
Teach me silently to share Strong in weakness— rich in loss—
That sharp cross which Thou didst I shaU triumph through Thy cross.
And when once the race is run,
What though soon its death-like- And the crown of glory won,
smart Light will seem the cross I bore,
Wound, and pierce, and rend my Changed to bliss for evermore.

LAST ILLNESS. 323
lives, and is what He is, tender and mighty to save. Humilia
tion is of God : and, oh, I long to lie lower before Him, — to
be subdued, lowly, and still. But despair is of Satan ; and we
cannot resist it too earnestly.  With regard to myself, I
wish to leave myself in my Father's hands. It would be very
blessed to join the company above, and its glorious Head, at
once. But, if it were the Lord's will, I would gladly live a
thousand years in this sinful world, in the endeavour to save
souls. I sympathize greatly with Henry Martyn's strong
saying : " I know no heaven on earth, but in preaching the
gospel." Of course he included communion with Jesus, which
has made my silent illness such a blessing to me. I still
continue to gain strength. Your accounts of the penitents
cheered me greatly.

TO MRS. S. GURNEY.
Great Saunders, Seddlescombe, June, 1856.
 I am now in the fourth month of my illness. Little
did I think when I left Brighton for four days, that it would be
more than four months before I should return thither again.
But God's thoughts are not as our thoughts ; and well may we
praise Him that they are not; and though sickness has its
trials, and for me one very great one, yet so very gracious has
God been to me, that its sting has been drawn ; and He is
teaching me lessons of resignation, patience, and cheerfulness,
under the cross ; which are not to be learned without it. And
now, dear Mrs. Gurney, I must tell you of the trial which God
has in reserve for me — one far greater than any of the accom
paniments of sickness. Both the medical men that have
attended me successively say that I ought not to stay in
England this winter — and my judgment coincides with theirs.
You know well how I feel in leaving my work and precious
flock. Our Father knows where to touch the hearts of His
children. And His touch is rending many chords in mine. But
His healing touch will not be wanting : for " He is faithful who
Y 2

324 MEMOIR OF REVj GEORGE WAGNER.
has promised." I am getting gradually better ; but the progress
is very slow. But this, too, is ordered of the Lord. Give my
warm Christian affection to Mr. Gurney, and love to your
little ones.

TO MRS. STOWE. Great Saunders, June, 1856.
It was quite a refreshment to me to receive your letter this
morning; — for it has been forwarded to me at this place 
It has pleased God to lay His chastening hand on your unworthy
brother likewise. I have been seriously ill. I caught a severe
cold in Easter week. Bronchitis came on ; and I have been
laid up ever since. At one time I was brought so low, by an
attack of fever, that I thought my hour of departure was come.
It was much blessed to me : I never felt so happy — Jesus
seemed so near ; and for many weeks earth seemed gone, and I
had not a wish except for the will of God. But now my faith
is much more exercised. The doctors say that I cannot with
safety remain in England during the winter ; and I have the
sad prospect of a separation from my beloved flock for many
months. Oh, my sister, our Father knows where to touch us, —
to rend the deepest chords of our hearts. But each rent chord
of our bleeding hearts should re-echo the words of Jesus, " Even.
so, Father ; for so it seemed good in Thy sight." I scarcely
know when I shall leave England, or where I shall go. I shall
very likely be at Brighton in August, to make arrangements. I
may be stronger then. At present I am very weak, and not
allowed to speak. I am ashamed to have spoken so much of
myself; but I wished you to know how God is dealing, with me.

LAST ILLNESS. 325
TO THE REV. R. K. TATHAM, DALLINGTON.
Great Saunders, July 11, 1856.
My dear Friend,
Very many thanks to you for your kind, sympathizing
letter, and for all the words of consolation which it contained.
Mine, like yours, has been a long illness ; though yours must
have been more full of suffering. I am now in the fourth
month of my illness. Through God's great mercy, I am some
what better, though still very weak, and not allowed to speak
on account of my cough. But God has been exceeding-
abundant in mercy, and has given me much of that peace which
passeth all understanding : so that, notwithstanding the sore
trial of separation from my work and flock, it has been the
happiest period of my life ; one which has led me deeper into
things unseen, especially the fulness and sufficiency of Jesus and
His atonement, and the glory and preciousness of God's will.
How beautiful are the words, " I delight to do Thy will." It is
not only submit, but delight. Oh, ought we not to be like Jesus
in this, and to delight in God's will, even when His appoint
ments are painful to flesh and blood ? I have a great cross
before me : I am obliged to leave England for the winter, and
go South  Give my Christian regards to Mrs. Tatham.
Mrs. N. was very suffering, when I last heard from her, but
very peaceful.
While staying here at his brother's house, he resumed
the practice, which for many years he had dropped, of
keeping a journal. In the busy days of Brighton, and
even of Dallington, no one can wonder that he discontinued
this. His was a life of action, rather than of contempla
tion ; at least his contemplations found their expression —
besides the habits of daily devotion, which were never
intermitted or diminished — in the Sermons which, week by
week, he composed. But now, in the evening of his days,

326 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
— evening as he felt it to be, though still so early ; for the
shadows were lengthening across his path, — he resumed
the habit ; and continued it, though with interruptions, and
latterly in a different strain, to the end of his life. The
opening of this journal, and some extracts from it, are here
given. I have now been ill about ten weeks. When first seized
with bronchitis, I expected from week to week to recover, and
return to my work. Afterwards, my illness became serious, and
I was too ill to put down my thoughts. But now, being some
what stronger, and yet having the prospect of much illness and
suffering before me, I think it may be profitable to my soul
briefly to review the past, and then to note the signs of my
spiritual state day by day.
What has God taught me by means of this illness ?
The most prominent points are :
1. The faithfulness of Jesus. I have seen more, I trust, of
the glory of His work and person ; and have realized more
vividly His presence with me. On one occasion, when fever had
so reduced my strength that I was unable to think and even
consciously lay hold on Him, my Father enabled me to realize
that the arms of Jesus were ,underneath me, and that He was
too faithful to remove them. When stronger, on several occa
sions His presence has seemed to meet my spirit. Once He
seemed so very near, that I involuntarily held out my arms ;
and then, in consequence of the weakness of my nervous system,
burst into a flood of tears.
2. The will of God. This had long been my stay. The look
ing direct to it was my chief consolation when I left my first
beloved flock. But it is one thing to look to the will of God,
under such circumstances ; and another, when earth seems pass
ing away, and eternity to draw near. I seem to have felt a
direct teaching of God's Spirit, carrying me deeper into the will
of God. Oh, how grand it is ! What are our puny plans when
viewed in its light ! Oh, how lovely it is ! Was it not the love-

LAST ILLNESS. 327
liness of God's will that led Jesus, in the word of prophecy, to
say, " I delight to do thy will ! " It is so perfect, that I may
always trust it — and so wise, that every appointment, however
trying to flesh and blood, must be right. And when I realize
all these perfections in the Divine Will, how consoling it is to
think that God's will is sovereign — that it must eventually
triumph over every impediment. Oh, my Father ! teach me to
delight in thy will — not only to submit to it, but to delight
in it!
One happy result of this merciful teaching of my Heavenly
Father has been, that since my more serious attack, I have been
free from those disturbing wishes which so sadly distract the
mind. Things which at other times would have excited very
strong wishes, produced no effect whatever. The consequence
was sweet peace — I wanted nothing but what my Heavenly
Father gave me. My great dread is, that (if spared) returning
health should expose me again to distracting cares and wishes.
And yet, if I watch, and give myself to more earnest prayer, will
not God, by his Spirit, keep my heart ? My great desire and
effort should be, to live nearer to Jesus, and to walk with him.

The plan of reading I have adopted is, a text of Scripture
while dressing. This is usually a sad time. I am often weak
and depressed ; and the prey of wandering thoughts, which do
my mind much harm. After breakfast I read the prophet
Isaiah, (ch. xl. to the end,) connectedly, for about an hour. . . .
Then, from half-past six to eight, I read the Greek Testament ;
and intercede for my precious flock and friends. These have
been my sweetest hours.
Before going to bed, weakness will not allow me to do more
than read a short psalm, and offer up a prayer, commending
myself into my Father's hands. But alas ! as, when I laboured,
I did not get all the good from the heavenly employment which
I ought to have got, so it is now that the ground is laid fallow.
Oh, that larger supplies of the Spirit would descend from the
hand of Jesus on my heart ! . . .

328 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
Another point relating to the employment of time. When
very ill, I read only light, though improving books, chiefly
biographies. But for some weeks I have commenced a course
of connected reading, with a view to collect notes to elucidate
the Articles for the use of teachers. I sometimes fear that this
may engross my thoughts too much, and draw them off from the
higher aim and end of life — conformity to the image of Jesus.
At present my feeling is, that if it were God's will that I should
throw all that I have written into the fire, it would not cost me
a pang. I only desire to proceed with it if it shall lead to His
glory. But I feel that I must watch and pray, and shut up my
books whenever they begin to engross.
The work here spoken of was one eminently character
istic of George Wagner. In its ultimate form, as is seen in
the part which he had completed before his death, it was
to be a manual of Catechetical instruction to be used by
teachers with classes of young children. The instruction is
thrown accordingly into the form of question and answer ;
the questioner often pausing to assume a hortatory tone;
explaining a difficult point in familiar language, and by
lively illustrations ; and referring copiously at every step
to Scripture. To produce a little work like this, nothing
more would be needed (one should think) than such learn
ing as any clergyman might possess, with diligent and
special study of the Bible, added to plain sense, and an
affectionate appreciation of children's modes of thought.
But so judged not George Wagner. To raise this simple
superstructure, he employed labour and thought which
most men would think sufficient for a far more ambitious
object. The connected course of reading, which he speaks
of, was carried on in the following way: — He kept two
note-books by him as he read. One was a common-place
book, in which he transcribed passages that struck him, or
noted down references which he wished to preserve, in the

LAST ILLNESS. 329
authors whom he consulted : and this common- place book
he seems to have had many years by him ; and to have
used with a special view to the illustration of the Articles,
during the time when he was preparing and delivering his
catechetical lectures on that subject. The other was a
book divided into thirty-nine sections (the margin cut
away, as in a ledger, so that each section was acces
sible at a glance), kept for the purpose of arranging and
digesting the matter he had so collected. And with this
apparatus before him, he proceeded to his studies: the
plan of which (had he been allowed to execute it fully)
seems to have been, first, to consult the Homilies of the
Church of England, and the documents illustrative of the
history of the Articles, together with the works of the
leading Reformers in the volumes of the Parker Society,
then the later divines of the English Church, according as
his subject led him to them ; and for this purpose, besides
those writers whom he most thoroughly loved and trusted,
— Hooker, Leighton, and the like, — he had ever at hand
the " Library of Anglo-Catholic Theology," the volumes
of which were arranged along his shelves under those of
the Parker Society : next, the Confessions of the Foreign
Protestant Churches, together with the works of Luther,
Calvin, &c. ; then the Canons of the Council of Trent, with
the Roman Catechism, and some of the Romanist writers ;
and, lastly, the works of the Fathers themselves *, examin
ing and collating passages in the originals from Ignatius
down to Bernard. This plan was not indeed carried out
* There is among his papers a long and elaborate examination of the
doctrine of Justin Martyr on the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper, arriving
at conclusions diametrically opposite to those which Roman Catholic con
troversialists deduce " with the apparent consciousness of right." It does
not appear from the paper, however, whether it is his own original work ;
or a translation (as there are some indications of its being) from a German
treatise.

330 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
with anything like completeness, as his illness was from
the first a very great hindrance to its execution : and when
he left England, he was able to take only seven or eight
volumes with him ; amongst which may be mentioned the
" Pensees de Pascal," Leighton's Works, Bungener's
" Histoire du Concile de Trente," and Niedner's " Ge-
schichte der Christlichen Kirche" (a work for which he
entertained very great admiration). Still, such were his
intentions ; and it is the intention with which we are now
concerned. These note-books are very interesting to dwell on, pre
senting as they do a mass of extracts, — English, French,
German, Latin, Greek, made by a thoughtful and scholar-
like mind ; and sometimes criticised and commented on by
himself, in a manner which shows no ordinary penetration
and judgment, united with that devout and heavenly spirit
which breathes in all his words. Then, turning, to the
completed fragment of the little work which was to be the
result of all this preparation, one cannot but smile, whilst
touched with admiration of the simple humility of its
author. And was this all that he thought himself equal
to ? all that he judged himself fitted to undertake ? What
lowliness of mind! what lovely unconsciousness of the
qualities and attainments which others saw in him ! And
yet did he judge wrongly ? was he mistaken in what he
did? Mistaken surely in his estimate of himself, — mis
taken perhaps in the form under which he would have
given to the public the result of his labours. Yet not
mistaken in this, — that no study can be too deep to sub
stantiate and illustrate truth, even in the simplest state
ment of it ; no pains can be too great, — no wisdom too
high, to bring to bear upon the blessed work of instructing
Christ's little ones.
The improvement in health, which has been spoken of,

LAST ILLNESS. 331
soon proved a fallacious one, in spite of skilful medical
advice and careful nursing ; and it was determined to carry
him back to St. Leonard's, preparatory to that removal to
the Continent, which was felt now to be the only measure
by which the cough could be got rid of. The tone of his
letters, it will be observed, is more deeply tinged with
sadness than before.

TO MISS GORE. Great Saunders, June ? 1856.
Many thanks for your letter, so full of Christian sympathy.
It refreshed and, I hope, humbled me much. It is, indeed,
entirely of God, if any show us any sympathy; for I feel
myself more than ever to be an unprofitable servant — less than
nothing, and a cumbrance of the ground. But the blood of Jesus
gives me peace. It quite seems to me now as if I were entering
on a new era of my existence. It may be, and I think will be,
very short : one, the characteristic of which will be suffering, not
work. If so, I feel quite content. Oh, may grace lead me
higher still, and enable me, like Paul, to glory in sufferings.
Tell those whom you visit in your district to be earnest in
seeking Jesus. Tell them that, when I was brought low, every
thing else failed me, as I knew it would ; but Jesus seemed
more glorious and all-sufficient than ever.

TO MRS. HARDCASTLE. Great Saunders, July 2, 1856.
... I have had another relapse since I have been here ; and
the bronchial cough seemed to get faster hold of me than ever.
On Sunday, in answer to prayer, it pleased God to remove it
from that part ; and it is now in the throat, which is far better.

332 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
At the present moment I have two blisters on — one on the
throat, the other on the chest — disagreeable companions.
But these accompaniments of sickness are really not to be
spoken of. The true trial is in the heart. The Oliviers may
have told you by this time, that I am recommended by the
medical men who have attended me not to spend the winter in
England. . . . The path of duty seems plain ; but you, my
dear friend, can, I am sure, understand what a dreadful wrench
it will be to me. The thought causes me inexpressible suffering.
. . . Had God sent me some other trial, which should not
interfere with my work, I should have carried it perhaps too
lightly. And so He has sent me one to which I cannot but
take heed. Soon, very soon, we shall be in eternity ; and then
we shall fervently adore our God for all our trials. Oh, let us
adore Him for them now ! Every broken chord of our hearts
should re-echo Hallelujah !

TO HIS LANDLADY. Great Saunders, July 11, 1856.
It is a long time since I last wrote to you ; and I have now
only sad tidings to communicate — tidings which will grieve you,
as they do me. ... I am to leave England the middle of next
month, and should not return till the beginning of June. It
seems, therefore, an unnecessary expense to retain my rooms for
a whole year : so I think of giving them up in October. It
costs me a great pang to do so. I am much attached to those
two little rooms, where I have spent so many happy hours ; and
I shall never forget all your kindness. . . . What a lesson are
all these changes for us ! God has overturned all my thoughts.
I left home for four days, and have now been absent from my
work nearly four months. We know not what a day will bring
forth. But if we know Jesus, all is well : changes may come,
but they will only drive us closer to the Rock. Cling, dear Mrs.
S., to the Saviour. Do not let the world, your occupations, or

LAST ILLNESS.

333

your little babe, keep you from Him. Give Him your whole
heart ; and follow Him fully. I am now in much discomfort,
having a severe attack of gout, which the doctor has purposely
increased to benefit my throat ; and also three open blisters on
my chest. I remain, Your sincere Friend and Pastor,
George Wagner.

Great Saunders, July 11, 1856.
My cough is much the same — better, I think, than it has been
during my whole illness, and yet I cannot speak without cough
ing. The tenacity with which it clings to me is quite surprising,
considering the remedies which are used. I have another attack
of gout. The doctor is delighted, and has put on a mustard
poultice to increase it, in the hope of thus drawing the irrita
tion from the throat. I have had it on thirty-five minutes, and
raj foot feels on fire. Through God's mercy, however, I have no
shrinking from pain. What I dread is the rending the affections
of the heart. With regard to Brighton, I cannot but feel that
there is some uncertainty. I must leave England in August ;
and I do not see how I can leave it, without going to Brighton
to arrange things, if health permit. Oh, how many thoughts
and plans has God cast to the ground ! It seems as if He were
telling me that I was not to have my own way in anything.
Amen ! I desire joyfully to embrace His way, and walk in it.

TO THE SAME. Great Saunders. July 15, 1856.
My cough is about the same. Gout going off. But I feel
stronger since yesterday. The weather has been against me :
. but this afternoon is delightful. Another change in our plans.

334 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
The doctor thinks it highly imprudent that I should go to
Brighton. The keen air, and excitement of feeling, would bring
on a relapse : and I should be unable to, go south at all. He also
wishes me to leave England by the middle of August at latest.
So my last hope is dashed to the ground. I hope, however, that
you will be able to stay with us at St. Leonard's two or three
days, to put the Report into shape. We hope to go there on
Monday. I have just begun a farewell letter to my precious
flock.

On his return to St. Leonard's he immediately issued
the farewell letter which he here speaks of; which was
printed, and in order to its better circulation, published
also. Being thus accessible already to all who are most
interested in it, it is reprinted only at the end of this
volume.* A few weeks' partial improvement at St. Leonard's,
enabled him to make the necessary arrangements for hi3
departure ; and supplied fresh encouragement to undertake
a journey, which else would have seemed most formidable.
Algiers was now spoken of as his winter quarters; and
on the 20th of August, he took leave of his father and
mother ; and, accompanied by his sisters, his cousin Miss
Michell, and a man-servant, crossed from Folkestone to
Boulogne: Paris, Fontainebleau, and Hyeres, were pro
posed as halting- places on his southward journey ; but after
ten days at Paris, which seemed to do him no good, it
was determined to stay no longer in that part of France,
but to proceed farther south at once, in search of the
warmth which appeared above all things to be necessary.
The journey through Avignon and Marseilles to Hyeres,
was one of chequered hopes and prospects ; for, whilst on
* See Appendix C.

LAST ILLNESS. 335
one hand, the heat revived him, on the other, the fatigue
of travelling, and the 'prevalence of the Mistral, or north
westerly wind, which is the scourge of many of those parts
of France, threw him back sadly ; and during the first
four days at Hyeres, he was very weak and poorly. The
beauty of the place, however, greatly delighted him ; and
he was cheered by the arrival of his dear friend and former
curate, Mr. Clarke ; who, having been compelled by Mrs.
Clarke's ill-health to leave England, had accepted the
Chaplaincy of Hyeres. His own letters once more will
best show the state of his health, as well as that of
his mind : — TO MRS. SIDNEY GURNEY. Hyeres, Oct. 1856.
You have heard already, I have no doubt, from some quarter,
of our safe arrival in this place. We travelled very gently —
three or four hours a day : and my sisters managed everything
so beautifully that I had the least fatigue possible. The journey
seemed to do my general health good ; but the changeableness
of the weather, and the mistral (a very cold and violent wind)
irritated my cough, which remains much the same. I sometimes
think that I am now physically unfit for this world, and require
transplanting to a planet nearer the sun ! But how to get there ?
But I am waiting for something more possible and blessed — to
be transplanted by the hand of Jesus into the presence of God, —
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, — to enjoy the Father's
everlasting love, to behold the Saviour's glory, and to be filled
with the consolation of the Comforter. And must there not be
ministries in Heaven, to employ our active powers, more delight
ful far than the ministries on earth 1 We minister now to an
unseen Saviour by ministering to His people. How sweet it will
be to minister to a seen Saviour with a direct and unwearied ser
vice ! . . . This is a lovely place ; the flowers and trees are
magnificent, and so new. There are palm-trees, orange-trees,

336 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
olive-trees, &c. The cactuses and aloes are quite gigantic — they
make one feel very dwarfish. It is a fine place for the study of
botany and geology ; but my weakness compels me to give up
both. . . .
The Clarkes have arrived. They travelled rapidly ; but Mrs.
Clarke bore the journey well. I was greatly interested in Mr.
Griffith's new appointment.* We must look upward to God to
provide for our Home.

TO MRS. [LADY] LOCOCK. Hyeres, Oct. 11, 1856.
. . . The place is beautiful : and the flowers so new, and
some so gigantic, that the eye is almost bewildered. I see and
admire them ; but am unable to prosecute my old pursuits —
botany and geology. A voice from Heaven invites me to some
thing better, — to study Jesus, — to hold communion with God iu
Him, — to contemplate the great and loving will of Him who
hath chosen us in Christ Jesus. . . . How many things have
dropped away from me now— above all, the ministry of the
word of God. But in Jesus I feel that I have all things.
I took as my motto on leaving England, " Sorrowful, yet
always rejoicing." Sorrowful I must be, with such an evil heart
of unbelief. Sorrowful I must be, in a world which neglects
Christ. Sorrowful I must feel, to be separated from my beloved
flock and work, and to be afar from relatives and friends. But
I may still rejoice, and ought always to rejoice, in God as my
Father — in Jesus, in whom is the fulness of grace — in the Holy
Spirit, as the Comforter — in the certainty that no promise can
fail : all are yea and amen in Christ Jesus— and in the assurance
that " all things work together for good to them that love God."
My precious flock I commend to Him and to the word of His
grace. Oh, that He may make them profit by my absence,
more than by my presence !
* To the Principalship of the College at Brighton.

LAST ILLNESS. 337
TO G. H. M. WAGNER, ESQ. Hyeres, Oct. 11, 1856.
My dearest Father,
It is a great pleasure to me to take even the smallest
share in the correspondence which has been kept up so vigorously
between yourself and my dear sisters. We are much obliged to
you for your extract from the Times ; but it so happened, that
we had seen that copy, and read the whole article.* I never was
a strong believer in " traditions ;" but we are anxious to know
what your feelings are upon the matter. If you feel anxious on
our account, Algiers had better be given up. Will you kindly
answer this in your next letter 1 Through God's mercy I have
gained in strength ; but my cough is no better.
His stay at Hyeres was not a long one — shortened by
his conviction, which the opinion of his medical attendant
confirmed, that the air and the water of the place did not
agree with him. But where to go ? for, in deference to
his father's judgment, Algiers was now given up. After
much consideration, and earnest prayer for guidance, it
was. determined by himself and his eldest sister, to pro
ceed to Malta. She was now his only companion ; for
his other sister and his cousin had left them at Hyeres,
though the latter rejoined them before they embarked at
MarseiUes. At the same place, they fell in with the
Bishop of Gibraltar and Mrs. Tomlinson ; whose report of
Valetta, as uniting English comforts with a tropical cli-
* Mr. Wagner had always been opposed to the Algiers' plan, dreading
the probable discomforts of a residence there. He had now sent an
extract from a letter of the Times' correspondent ; mentioning a prophecy
which was current among the Algerines, that within no very distant period
Algiers would be destroyed by an earthquake ; at least the French portion
of it, with its high houses ; a fear which received some confirmation from
some severe shocks in the summer of 1856, causing great damage, and
much alarm.

338 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
mate, cheered them greatly. It was with revived hopes,
therefore, that they embarked for Malta, on the 29th of
October; and, the first day at sea being a 'fine one, the
effect on the health of the invalid was still more encourag
ing. However, storms and rain succeeded, under the
influence of a furious north-east wind (the Gregale), that
sprang up ; and when they arrived in the Quarantine har
bour, he found the exertion of landing very painful to him,
in spite of the kindness he met with, particularly from one
of his fellow-passengers. They took up their quarters at
DunsforcFs Royal Hotel, in the Strada Forni, a house
which had formerly belonged to one of the knights of
Malta, and in which they found the spacious and lofty
rooms fitted up with every English comfort, owing to
the care and kind attention of their English landlady,
Mrs. Crockfbrd. This circumstance proved a great allevia
tion of the sufferings of the invalid ; for though he revived
at first under the skilful and tender care of his medical
attendant, Dr Galland, and was able at times to take
exercise in a Bath chair, in which he was drawn along
upon the Bastions, yet he was soon obliged to discontinue
this. The winter was an unfavourable one, being pecu
liarly cold and stormy for Malta, and he was very gene
rally confined to the house. Here he occupied himself as
he had done in England, during the earUer periods of his
illness. He kept up his correspondence with his friends,
though his letters were often delayed by weakness -and
unfitness for exertion. TO MISS BIRD. Valetta, Nov. 21, 1856.
You wrote to me more than once at St. Leonard's to animate
my faith aud love ; and your letters have remained long unan-

LAST ILLNESS. 339
swered. . . . God has indeed been very gracious to me ; and
has given me manifestations of His love in Jesus, and of the
majesty and infinite perfection of His will, such as I have not
had in the days of my activity. What an access to God is
opened to us in Jesus ! How unspeakably blessed, sustaining
and elevating is this communion ! and yet how slow are our sin-
. ful hearts to enjoy it ! But do not think of me as always, or
generally, on the mount : or your prayers will not suit me. Long
illnesses are very different from short ones : the trials are of a
different kind : other graces are called into exercise. . . .
Weakness of body and spirit seem to incapacitate me for joy ;
so low have I been brought by the relaxing climate of Hyeres.
Yet I knew that God was faithful — I might change ; but He can
never change. When everything else seems to depart, this
remains — " Jesus Christ ; the same yesterday, to-day, and for
ever." He also devoted some time daily to his little work on
the Articles ; and, besides the books which he had brought
with him, necessarily limited in number, studied more
especially the writings of St. Augustine and Bernard,
which he had procured from the libraries of the place. It
was his habit, too, to propose every day some text for the
consideration of his sister and cousin, on which he would
converse with them at tea. On Sunday, they wrote down
their thoughts upon the selected text ; and he would add
his remarks, corrective or supplementary. His journal, if
so it may be called, consisted chiefly of reflections on his
position, his past life, and his prospects, suggested by
some text of Scripture ; and shows the same habit of mind,
which his letters have exemplified already, that of dwell
ing long and minutely upon one thought, and striving, by
placing it in every possible Ught, to make it more com
pletely his own.
z 2

340 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.

EXTRACTS FROM JOURNAL.
Thou hast dealt well with thy servant. (Psalm cxix. 65.)
1. Well, in seeking me, when I sought, not Thee.
2. Well, in giving what I have not asked.
3. Well, in refusing what I have asked.
4. Well, in calling me to the service of Thy Church.
5. Well, in calling me to suffer instead of serve.
6. Well, in succouring me in temptation.
7. Well, in guiding my wandering feet.
8. Thou hast dealt mercifully with me, when I have sinned.
9. Bountifully with me, when I have been brought low.
10. Gently with me, when I have been in trial.
11. Faithfully with me at all times.

" I will correct thee in measure." (Jer. xxx. 11.)
I need it, oh my God, because my heart is —
1. So forgetful of Thee. 2. So impatient. 3. So slow to
realize Thy love. 4. So ungrateful.
And Thou dost send it —
1. Not in wrath. 2. Not to make a full end, as of an enemy.
3. But in measure, as in dealing with a child.
And Thou knowest the measure, for —
1. Thou knowest my frame, and rememberest that I am but
dust.
2. Thou knowest what the body can bear. 3. Thou knowest
what the spirit needs.
4. Thou knowest the measure of strength, which Thou wilt
supply to enable me to bear the measure of correction.
Oh my God and Father, I am in Thy hands. Deal with me
according to Thy will — for Thy will is love.

LAST ILLNESS. 341
Jesus, " the place of our sanctuary," and " a glorious high
throne." (Jer. xvii. 12.)
A. In Him I have access to the Father.
1. To enjoy communion with Him. 2. To behold His
glory through the rent veil. 3. To be transformed into
the same image. 4. To lay myself, body, soul, and spirit,
at the foot of the mercy-seat
B. In Him I have a refuge.
1. A sure refuge, for His throne is high.
2. An everlasting refuge, for He changeth not.
3. A refuge whom no enemy can invade, for the sanctuary
is also a throne.
A refuge. 4. From sin. 5. From Satan. 6. From self.
7. In conflict. 8. In difficulty. 9. In weariness.
C. Jesus is the source of my holiness. Without Him I can have,
1. No holy desire. 2. No holy affection. 3. No holy
practice. At His mercy-seat I must seek and get all.

" Return thou unto thy rest, oh my soul ! " (Ps. cxvi. 7.)
Whither ?—
1. To the world? Oh, no ! I have tried it, and found it an
empty thing.
2. To self? Oh, no ! It was my chief tyrant, and is my chiet
plague.
3. To ceremonies ? Ob, no ! for they only avail when we seek
Christ in them.
4. To domestic enjoyments ? Oh, no ! for soon they will be
broken up.
5. To intellectual pursuits ? No ! They are noble ; but cannot
give rest.
Where, then, is rest to be found ? — In Jesus only.
1. His bosom is its source. 2. His wounds its channel.

342 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
3. His Spirit its gentle stream.
Return, oh my soul ! 1. For thou hast wandered.
Return, oh my soul ! 2. For he bids thee, saying, Come !
Lord Jesus, I come, I come.

" Visit me." (Jer. xv. 15.)
1. With Thy light, for I am dark.
2. With Thy mercy, for I am sinful.
3. With Thy salvation, for I am lost.
4. With Thy fulness, for I am empty.
5. With Thy strength, for I am weak.
6. With Thy consolation, for I am in trouble.
7. With Thy grace, to make me like Jesus.
8. With Thy glory, when grace has accomplished its work

" I spake unto you." (Jer. vii. 13.)
Thou dost speak to me, —
1. In the beauty of each flower, and the perfection of each
insect.
2. In the terrors of Sinai, which make my natural heart
tremble.
3. In the cross of Thy beloved Son, which speaks peace to my
believing soul.
4. In the gentle whispers of the Holy Ghost.
5. In Thine own perfect Word.
6. In the renewed mercies of each day and hour.
7. In the love of relatives and friends.
8. In dispensations of trial.
9. In weakness and weariness of body.
10. In the alienation of friends, and the bitterness of enemies.
1 1. In disappointed wishes.
Thou dost speak, oh God ! Oh, teach me at all times to have
a listening heart, that I may catch the accents of Thy voice.

LAST ILLNESS. 343
" Leave us not." (Jer. xiv. 9.)
1. Because, without Thee, we are lost.
2. Without Thee, we have no refuge in trouble.
3. Without Thee, we have no power to overcome sin.
4. Without Thee, our souls are all darkness, and the world is a
howling wilderness.
5. Leave us not ; because, without Thee, we cannot live ; with
out Thee, we cannot die.
Leave us not, because Thou art our all in all !
1. Our light, without whom we cannot see.
2. Our joy, for Thou dost throw sweetness into every relation
ship and every enjoyment.
3. Our hope; for it is not a -place, but Thee, 0 Jesu, that we
desire.
4. Our peace, which nothing can disturb.
5. Our salvation : now, for Thy love has rescued us ; for ever,
for Thy love will keep us.
Hast thou ever left us ? Ah, yes !
1. To chasten us when we have gone astray.
2. To teach us how dark is everything Without Thee.
3. To instruct us to walk by faith, and not by sight.
Wilt Thou leave us for ever ? Oh, no ! for —
1. Thy promise cannot fail. 2. Thy oath cannot be broken.
3. Truth cannot lie. 4. Immutability cannot change
— Thou art the same.

344 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
Owing to his cough, which made conversation painful,
and even dangerous to him, he saw scarcely any one at
Malta, except one of the chaplains of the forces, Mr.
Hare, who visited him ministerially ; but he felt gratefully
the warm interest shown in him, especially by the Bishop
and Mrs. Tomlinson, and by the Governor and Lady Reid,
and by some friends of the family, Colonel and Mrs. Adams,
as well as by other residents in Valetta. In the course
of December, however, he and his relations were greatly
delighted to receive a visit from his uncle, the Vicar of
Brighton, who spent some time with them on his way to
Egypt. Even with these near relations, the intercourse
which he held was necessarily restricted by caution. His
correspondence, too, with his friends at home, seems some
what to have flagged, though stiU kept up in measure.

TO MRS.

******

Malta, Dec. 5, 1856.
" It is long since I last wrote to you ; but you will not suspect
that it arises from forgetfulness, or from want of sympathy in
the great work, which lies so very near my own heart, and which
separation and suffering rather increases than diminishes: . . .
Shall I not feel this more and more, the more the Spirit teaches
me, and the more I have of the mind of Christ ? . . . Jesus
undertook the greatest, the most difficult, and the most agonizing
of all works — the redemption of our souls. How much more
ready than we are, ought we to be, to encounter difficulties and
endure sufferings. I trust that God still continues to bless the
Home. When you write, tell me as much as you can about it.
I should like, too, to have the Report. . . .
I am thankful to say that I am stronger, and my cough is less
troublesome. But my health is so variable, and so little causes

LAST ILLNESS. 345
a relapse, that I am thankful for the strength of the day, though
feeling that all may be gone on the morrow. . . . And now
farewell. May the unchanging love of Jesus be your strength.
It is but a little while : and He that cometh shall come, and
will not tarry.

TO MRS. WAGNER. Malta, Dec. 1856.
Very many thanks for the book which you so kindly sent me.
To receive presents in a foreign land seemed to bring you all
very near to us. I have often wished to express the love and
gratitude which I feel for all the tenderness and care with which
you nursed me. But when we were together, neither you nor
my nerves would bear it. But now, from a foreign land, I
cannot but open my heart, and tell you what I feel. Earnestly
do I pray, that God may do what I can never do — return your
love sevenfold into your own bosom, and crown you with His own
loving kindness and tender mercies. I shall leave it to A. to
speak about my progress. There is too often a depressed tone
about the accounts which invalids give of themselves. Malta
suits A. and M. wonderfully. We enjoyed uncle Henry's visit
of a week very much. He was full of activity, and full of
affectionate consideration.
Give my warmest love to my father, and E. ; and tell the
Signora TBerrurier] that I am making use of the papers which
she so kindly sewed for me. Remember me also affectionately
to the St. Quintins.

346 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
TO MISS E. WAGNER.* Malta, Jan. 8, 1857.
I can scarcely have a greater treat on my birthday than in
sending you a few lines. A birthday is always a very solemn
day — a sort of landmark. But this one is especially so, standing
as I do upon the brink of eternity. I am thirty-nine to-day.
Subtract six years, and what must I feel and say, but the re
maining thirty-three have been years of patience and long-suffer
ing on the part of God, and years of ingratitude on my part !
What great mercies have I received, with little thankfulness;
and oh, how many without any thankfulness at all !
I am reading now St. Augustine and St. Bernard, with great
interest. The work of the former, " De Civitate Dei," is, I should
say, his longest and deepest treatise. It is full of philosophy
and reasoning — very comprehensive, but not devotional. With
regard to St. Bernard, I began with his letters. They were
interesting, as giving one an insight into the state of the world
at that time ; and perhaps still more so as displaying St. Bernard's
character, and his views of monastic life, <fec. Several were
written to those who had forsaken his monastery on account of
its severity. With these he deals as if they had fallen altogether
from Divine grace. I am now reading some of his sermons,
which are more edifying. I met with the following hymn in
" Leighton's Prselectiones." . . .
* This sister had been the sharer of his Hebrew studies some years
before ; and having drawn up for her own use a Vocabulary of the proper
names (geographical, as well as historical) of the Old Testament, with
derivations and explanations of their meaning, was urged by her brother
to enlarge it, and prepare it for publication, as a little Manual for the use
of Teachers, to whom the more learned works of the kind are inaccessible.
This request he repeated in his last illness, and promised himself to write
an Introduction to it. Almost his last message to her was to the same
effect. She has therefore thought it a sacred duty to go on with her little
work ; which has been continued with the help and under the supervision
of the Chevalier Bunsen, and probably will soon be published, with an
Introduction written by her kind and learned friend.

LAST ILLNESS. 347
The death of Hugh Miller is indeed sad. It was his own ex
cessive work rather than the bullet, that killed him : and for the
first he is by far the most responsible.

TO REV. H. A. OLIVIER. Malta, Jan. 13, 1857.
It gave me great pleasure to hear your account of the
children's feast. Glad indeed should I have been to rejoice with
them in your joy : but God has appointed me another cup— the
cup of suffering. Oh, that it may be with profit to my soul, and
to His glory ! . . . When you see Mr.  , remember me most
kindly to him ; and say how thankful I am that he is going to
minister to my beloved flock. May his word come to many
hearts with power ! . . . The great secret of a vigorous, cheerful
mind, is not to look within, but to look away from ourselves to
Jesus ; and to be content to leave much undone. There must be
some limit ; and if God places the limit for us, why should we
desire to remove the boundary ? Love would serve much — but
submission says, " Not as I will, but as Thou wilt."

TO MRS. HARDCASTLE. Malta, Jan. 18, 1857.
... I feel very strongly that, as there is no separation be
tween Jesus and His people, but, on the contrary, the strongest,
sweetest union — though He is within the veil, and we in a suf
fering world — so there is no separation between Christ's people.
The world vainly talks of annihilating space. Jesus has done it
long ago on the cross. He has fixed the invisible golden chain
of love in the hearts of all His people, and no space can rend
it. It is elastic, reaching from east to west, from north to
south, and up to the highest heaven. ... It is sin which sepa-

348 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
rates, unbelief which divides us from one another. The Spirit
producing faith unites us first to Jesus, and then to each other.
May the Spirit of God enable us to realize this hallowed bond !
And the way in which it will be most strengthened and realized,
is not by contemplating the graces of Christians with whom we
are one, but by constantly looking to Jesus, with whom we are
much more one. For the more we mount upward to our Sun,
the tighter will the cord be drawn between our expanding
hearts. . . .
Through God's great mercy I am more free from pain and suf
fering than I was. But two complaints, both extremely depress
ing, have so prostrated my strength, that in walking from one
room to another I require an arm to lean upon. Oh, how for
cibly should, this teach me to lean on Jesus ! I need not ask
you to pray for me, for this I know you do. . . .

It will be seen from some expressions in the preceding
letters, that though fully aware of his critical state, " on
the brink of eternity," he yet believed that he was making
some progress towards recovery ; and his medical attendant
desired to encourage this hope in him, as the most efficacious
means of prolonging life, knowing that on spiritual grounds
there was no need to warn him of his danger. His sister,
however, for the last month, had been more fully apprised
of the real state of the case. One day in December, upon
requesting her brother to undergo a thorough examination
with the stethescope in the spring, he had replied, " If I
am not in heaven before that time, I will." Alarmed at
this answer, she had requested a private interview with
Dr. Galland, and pressed him to disclose the truth to her ;
and he, after sitting in silence for a minute, tenderly yet,
plainly told her all ; the chest was very seriously affected ;
the only hope that remained, was that his patient might
live long enough to return to England in the spring ; but

LAST ILLNESS. 349
to make that hope a probable one, she must withhold from
him the knowledge of his state ; she must conceal her fears,
and maintain an outward demeanour of cheerfulness, in
spite of the aching heart within. He had known instances
of patients, who though quite prepared (as he thought) by
God's grace to die, had yet been terribly affected by the
announcement of their danger. It was due to the mother
of the invalid, not to say anything which might risk his
return to her.
Such, then, had been the terrible discipUne of the last
month to the affectionate sister, who watched so tenderly
over her beloved and saintly brother ; to hide the agony
which throbbed within her own heart, and wear a coun
tenance of hope she did not feel: while similar reasons
forbade her to seek from England the sympathy that
was denied her close at hand. Even in her cousin, the
unwearied and devoted companion of her labours, she
strove as much as possible to maintain a genuine, rather
than a counterfeit hope. And yet, such gleams of real
hope broke forth in January, from the apparent improve
ment of the patient, as to deceive even the physician him
self ; who trusted, and believed, at one time, that a return
to England would be granted them. George had rallied
sufficiently to take another airing in his Bath-chair ; while
every day he continued not only to read, and to write
letters, but to work at his little book upon the Articles.
A second visit too, from their uncle, the Vicar of Brighton,
on his way back to England, cheered and revived them all.
Before his departure, however, alarming signs had appeared;
and he left Malta, prepared to break the fatal tidings to the
family at home.
On the 22nd of January, these signs became so decided,
that Dr. Galland thought it his duty to acquaint his patient
with his danger. The deafness of the latter, however, had

350 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
so increased, that the task, a very painful and delicate one
under any circumstances, seemed more than he could trust
himself to accomplish. Accordingly, when he came on his
morning visit, he brought a paper, which was put into the
hands of the invalid. The contents were as follows : —
" I thought, on your arrival here, that you might linger
on with strength sufficient to get back to England in the
summer. Later, though your powers of life seemed unequal
to the rally required for this, I hoped, and kept on hoping,
that a favourable turn at the last moment, in spring, might
still enable you to reach home again. Perhaps I hoped so
much, because I wished to hope more. I can, however,
no longer justify it to myself to conceal from you that I
have now quite lost all such hope. Tour strength is fail
ing rapidly ; and it is neither in my power, nor I think in
that of any human skill, to prevent your sinking ere long.
" I ought, perhaps, to have made you earlier acquainted
with your real state. But I could not tell how far the
announcement might affect you; and in the meantime I
had to think, and did feel much, for your poor mother and
sister. To you the transition will, I expect, be physically
painless. Spiritually, I am confident, it will be the happy
consummation of long and ardent yearning for the fulness of
all good, after unreserved communion with the Author of
all good. But knowing you as I do, and with the belief in
you which I have just expressed, I beg you to take this
announcement gently, to bear up, that your life may be
prolonged as much as possible. Every day will be a long
time to them ; and when it does come, the blow will be
hard enough to bear. Comfort the anguish of those about
you, and prepare for them the soothing remembrance of
the peace of mind which attended you to the last. I need
not write more. I was afraid I might not be able to
convey to you in speech what I have said in writing."

LAST ILLNESS. 351
He was left alone to read this paper ; and when at last
his cousin ventured in, she found him very cheerful, " his
face radiant like an angel's." He inquired for his sister
also, and told her how happy he was, and that he had been
feeUng for some time that he should not recover, but did
not like to say so, lest he should appear depressed. " I
know," he added, " in whom I have believed."
When Dr. Galland came again, to see the effect of the
announcement he had made, he was received with a sweet
smile, and the words, " I am so happy !" When he came
out of the room, he fairly wept ; the pulse had not suffered.
Up to this time, George Wagner had worked daily at
his studies, and the preparation of his little book : but from
that moment he felt that his work on earth was done, and
laid it all aside. He never held up a book after this, and
would have nothing but the Bible read to him.
It still remained, however, to set his house in order in
two or three particulars ; and asking for paper and a pencil,
he wrote as fbllows :
TO G. H. M. WAGNER, ESQ.
My beloved Father,
I have long thought that my weak constitution could not
stand out against bronchitis and diarrhoea combined. This has
been confirmed to-day by my skilful doctor, who says that it is
rapidly giving way. To me this is joyful intelligence ; for " to
be with Christ is far better ; " but I know that my dear re
latives will feel it deeply.
With regard to the 1000£, I believe that you have the power
of ordering Coutts to sell out. If not, I wish to give you that
authority. ... It is my wish to give 800Z. for the purchase of
the Home, and the remainder (nearly 2001. I suppose) for the
Mission, and the establishment (if possible) of Homes else
where. . . .

352 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
In conclusion, it is my earnest prayer that my departure may
lead you all to live nearer to God : that we may be together
with Jesus in heaven. Give my warmest love to my precious
mother, and E., and my dear brother, and tell them all that I
am quite happy.

TO MRS. STOWE.
(Appended to a letter written previously.)
. . . Jan. 22. Since writing the above, it has pleased God
that my strength should fail. I hope before long to be in the
presence of Jesus, and to meet your beloved husband. Hitherto
God has sustained me in peace. Oh, may He keep me to the end
from the assaults of the enemy ! Farewell, dear friend. May
Jesus be your increasing consolation in your weary life.

TO MRS. ******
My dear Friend and Sister,
Most of my friends have been too sanguine about my
recovery ; and you, I fear, have been among the number. I
have never been so. Two complaints are more than my weak
constitution could bear up against. It has given way, and I am
gradually sinking — sinking, I hope, into the everlasting arms of
Jesus. Let not, my dear friend, these tidings move you. Pain
you they will, but be not cast down. Let your faith rise trium
phant over this trial, as it has done over so many others. Will
you try to comfort my dear mother ? I know no one whose
words, by God's blessing, are so likely to comfort her as yours.
Besides, in comforting others, God often comforts our own souls.
I have made some arrangements about the Home, the execution
of which I have left in my father's hands. You will doubtless
hear from him. God, of his infinite mercy, keeps my soul in
peace, though the enemy has assaulted me. Jesus is more to
me than ever. But I must stop. Give my Christian love to
Mrs.  .

LAST ILLNESS. 353
There remained other letters to write ; but he could bear
no further exertion that day; and when afterwards he
returned to the task, he wrote them by dictation. All the
day he was cheerful and happy. In the evening, when
his sister did not go, as was her wont, to her harp, he
said, "Why should we not have some music?" and she
played to him some of his favourite hymn tunes, reminding
him of St. Stephen's Church ; especially Haydn's Austrian
hymn, which he liked better than any other. On the
next, and the subsequent days, he proceeded to dictate the
letters which had yet to be written. The effort was a very
painful one to him, and often interrupted by distressing
fits of coughing; but at last it was accomplished. One
was a letter to his curate, Mr. Olivier, containing the neces
sary directions in regard to his church and district ; the
other was the following farewell : —
A FEW WOEDS FROM A DYING PASTOR TO HIS BELOVED FLOCK,
TO BE KEAD TO THE CONGREGATION AFTER HIS DECEASE.
Dearly beloved in the Lord,
Ever since I have been separated from you, my heart has
been more and more enlarged towards you in Christian love. I
long more than ever for your salvation. Those truths which I
preached to you — alas ! so feebly — when amongst you, have
been my unshaken support in the hours of sickness ; and will be
so, I feel confident, in the hour of death. I do not feel afraid to
die ; because Jesus died — yea, rather rose again, conqueror over
death for Himself and His people. " I know in whom I have
believed ; " and trust that He will pass with me through the
valley of the shadow of death.
And now, dearly beloved, let me earnestly beseech you, from
my dying bed — a place more solemn than even the pulpit— to
make your calling and election sure. Oh, make it the first and
great object of your life to hold communion with Jesus— to five
A A

354 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
to Him — to walk with Him — to rest with simple faith on His
atonement, and to follow His footsteps. Forsake all sin — avoid
everything displeasing to Him ; and, as you cannot take even
one step without the grace of God, pray earnestly for the Holy
Spirit, that He may take the things of Christ, and show them
unto you.
One more point let me press upon your hearts. Such a time
as this should be a time, too, of much prayer, especially that
God may send you a pastor after His own heart, who shall feed
you with knowledge and understanding. Pray for this great
gift individually ; and let the most intimate friends unite their
prayers, and so come within the range of that beautiful promise,
" Where two or three are gathered together in my name, there
am I1 in the midst of them."
Weakness bids me stop. May the Lord Jesus, the Great
Shepherd, supply all your need out of His own inexhaustible
fulness. Amen.
His increasing weakness now confined him almost
entirely to his bed ; but he was moved on to a sofa,
and wheeled for an hour or two into the sitting-room,
which communicated directly with his bedroom. The
cough was very distressing ; but his patience and cheerful
ness never failed him, and sustained those about him by
the sweet influence they exerted. The nurse, who assisted
in watching over him, said that " it was like nursing an
angel." Two days after the announcement of his approach
ing death, he took the Holy Communion with his dear
relatives ; and ever continued to exhort and comfort them,
as he found strength and opportunity to express himself.
One day he said, " Tou must all use every effort that we
may meet above ; it is no easy thing to get to heaven."
He afterwards continued, " It is a happy thing to feel that
there is no suffering in heaven, but a still more blessed
one, that there is no more sin." After a short pause, he

LAST ILLNESS. 355
added, " I would not be saved in any other way, than
through the blood of Christ, for ten thousand worlds. It
is a wonderful way."
Though his nights were often very distressing, yet by
his own desire no opiate was given him, so that his head
remained in a natural state, unclouded by aught save the
effects of the disease. One night, when he was harassed
incessantly by his cough, and suffering greatly from pain,
on his sister observing to him tenderly that she feared he
was " in the fires," he answered, " But Jesus is with me; "
and added, with his usual consideration, " It is worse for
you than it is for me." Yet the longing to depart was
strong within him, and he would say to her, " Pray for me,
that the Lord Jesus may come quickly ; " and as his pulse
was found not to decline materially, but even sometimes
to grow stronger, he observed, " Dr. Galland does not
encourage Christian patience. He always says my pulse
is no weaker." When told by the physician, a day or two
after, that there was some little increase of weakness in the
pulse, he smiled and pressed his hand.
For some days after this, he said little; dosing great
part of the day, and showing signs of increasing feebleDess.
But on Feb. 7, he beckoned to his sister, and said, " Yet
a little while, and He that cometh will come, and will not
tarry." Then feeling rather stronger some hours after, he
said, " I think I shall be alive on your birthday. It is a
slow process. I am kept alive by care, and nice things ;
and it is right to use the- means. God's will be done."
The chapter read to him that evening was the 21st of St.
John's Gospel ; and he remarked, " What a blessed com
pany there will be above ! What vessels of mercy were
St. Peter and St. John ! " After prayers he said, " I know
not how long I may be able to use my voice, and I should
like to give you my ministerial blessing." They stood
A A 2

356 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
round him, and he lifted up his hands, and blessed them
solemnly. The next day (Sunday) his cough was very troublesome,
and his breathing suffered sadly from it. In the afternoon
his sister, who was left alone with him, having sent the
nurse out to get a little air and change, had a great alarm.
She had been warned that the end might be suffocation,
from a violent fit of coughing ; and such a fit came on, so
violent as to take away his breath ; and he himself looked
frightened. But it pleased God to spare them the agony
of so distressing an end. The struggle passed away ; and
he begged her, when she mentioned any painful symptoms
to the physician, not to do so in the way of complaint, but
merely as a simple fact. He had now become so weak,
that he could not bear more than a few texts to be repeated
to him at intervals. Dr. Galland, when he came at night,
pronounced him to be rapidly sinking, and hardly thought
that the morning would find him alive. His sister sat by
him all the night, holding his hand, or gently stroking his
head to soothe him to sleep ; but the wearing cough pre
vented this result: and, if she left him for a few moments,
his eyes followed her, as if he feared to lose her. Once, in
the course of the night, he was greatly confused ; and said,
" Tell me, dear, where am I? am I on the road home?"
— " Yes, dear," she replied ; " on the road home to
heaven." — "But have I left Malta?" On being assured
it was not so, he answered, "lam glad of it. I am glad
I am not on a journey." Dr. Galland, when he arrived in
the morning, was quite grieved to find the time of suffering
still prolonged ; but the day proved on the whole a less
painful one than the preceding; and his mind, when he
was not dosing, remained ,ealm and clear. When his
sister spoke of her approaching birthday, he observed,
" i" shall have two birthdays this year." And, on her

LAST ILLNESS, 357
repeating to him the text, " This is our God for ever and
ever. He will be our guide unto death," he added, joy
fully, " Yes, and beyond death." A nurse, who had
attended him earlier in his illness, came in unexpectedly
that evening, to help his sister during the night. He gave
her his blessing; and said, "I shall not be many days
here : perhaps not many hours." The night was a more
peaceful one than the night before ; but early on Tuesday
morning (Feb. 10), a rattling sound was heard in the
throat ; the cough and expectoration ceased ; and they saw
that the last change was passing over him. All the little
party of mourners assembled. He lay unconscious of their
presence, but perfectly peaceful and still ; while they stood
around him, and strove to repress the utterance of their
grief, till the last gentle breath had ceased.

He was buried in the cemetery at Valetta, overlooking
the harbour. A ledger stone, with a simple cross in high
relief, marks the grave, and a head stone bears the inscrip
tion — merely his name, with the dates of his birth and
death, and the text which he had chosen himself for the
purpose, "To be with Christ, which is far better." A
tablet to his memory stands on the walls of St. Stephen's
Church, at Brighton ; bearing a record almost as simple,
followed by the words : — THIS TABLET
IS ERECTED BY A CONGREGATION
WHO LOVED AND HONOURED HIM WHILST LIVING,
AND WHOSE HEARTS' DESIRE AND PRAYER IS
THAT THEY MAY BE ENABLED TO FOLLOW HIM
AS HE FOLLOWED CHRIST.

358 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
The reader will not wish to intrude into the sacred
circle of family grief. What the loss was to those nearest
and dearest to him, all who can appreciate him will under
stand. Nor need they be told of the piercing sorrow, of
the sense of blankness and desolation, which fell on the
hearts of the many besides, — of the hundreds, it may be
truly said, — who looked up to him as their spiritual guide,
if not their spiritual father ; to whom he was the witness
and the messenger of God — the representative, more than
any other human being, of that Divine Love, which, while
stooping to sympathise with earthly cares and sorrows,
keeps steadily and supremely in view the one great end for
which we are created.
But his loss was more widely felt than this; and the
graces of his character more widely acknowledged. From
one end of Brighton to the other, all who knew him even
by reputation (and few were those who did not), of all
classes and creeds, united in the testimony, which spon
taneously expressed itself, of the effect which his holy and
consistent life among them had produced. The Bishop of
the diocese hastened to offer his condolence to the parents
of the deceased on the loss of their " amiable, excellent son.
I have seldom read anything," he added, " so touching, so
instructive, or so calculated to move a desire to be like-
minded, and to strive to do likewise, as the account of the
way in which he received the announcement of his ap
proaching end, and of the farewell which he employed his
remaining strength in writing. I knew his heart was in
his Master's work ; and here is a seal, by which all may
know it too." The Brighton clergy could not find a more
fitting spokesman than the Rev. H. V. Elliott, to express
the sentiments which were universal among them. " I
loved him with my heart's best love ; for I saw in him the
clear stamp of the likeness of his Master, whom he served

LAST ILLNESS. 359
so earnestly, so happily, so lovingly. A brighter career
(alas ! far too short) no minister has run, who has left
Brighton within our memory, whether by death, or re
moval of another kind. His memory is blessed."
And soon a general feeling arose that something more
should be done in honour of his memory, than the mere
expression of respect and sorrow. Contributions were in
vited towards the erection of a permanent building for the
reception of the Penitents, which should also serve as a
memorial of him, to whose " tender compassion, and un
wearied zeal and energy, the Institution owed its origin."
And the circular was followed by a placard, which made
the simultaneous announcement of collections in seventeen
of the churches and chapels of Brighton in aid of this well-
chosen object. No other memorial (it was felt) would have
been so acceptable to him, or would so well perpetuate
his influence, extending it to other generations besides
that one which he had "served" so faithfully, "by the
will of God."
It would be hard to sum up the lessons, suggested by
the life and death which now have been recorded. The
reader will more willingly accept, what the biographer
more willingly offers, some words of George Wagner him
self, which all will feel to be as appropriate as they are
forcible and true.
It is a blessed time to the believer in Jesus, when his race is
run, his conflict is over. Death, though the penalty of sin, is
not a king of terrors to the true Christian. Its sting is drawn.
Its curse, like that of labour, is turned into a blessing. It is a
merciful deliverance from twofold evil — from evil to come, and
from evil that is past — from snares and temptations — from dis
tress and perplexities — from weariness and desolation. Each
living member of Christ's body is " taken from distress and judg
ment," when his hour of departure arrives. And there is no

360 MEMOIR OF REV. GEORGE WAGNER.
chance in this, either in the manner or the time. The death of
the saints is as precious to God as their lives ; as fully arranged
as their path of life is, and has been, by the Providence of God.
We often speak of untimely deaths ; but we little know what is
timely, and what is untimely. We should alter our judgment
in this matter, if we could see the whole. (MS. Serm. on Is.
liii. 8. 9.)
" Acquaint now thyself with God, and be at peace : thereby
shall good come unto thee." Who can unfold all that is con
tained in that word good? . . . Look at the true Christian
oa earth — his sins all blotted out ; his heart renewed ; bondage
changed into liberty ; the power of sin broken ; his besetting
infirmities overcome ; his life a blessing to others, employed in
winning lost souls to Christ. Then follow him to his death-bed ;
and see its calmness and peace, if not joy ; death robbed of its
sting, and the grave of its victory. Is not all this good ? Yet
this is not all. You must go further still ; and follow the re
leased spirit into the presence of God, where it is free from all
sin, rests from all its labours, and contemplates with triumphant
joy the glory of its great Redeemer. All this good, surpassing
our highest thoughts, comes from " acquaintance with God" —
from a true knowledge of His character — from reconciliation of
heart to Him — from constant and transforming converse with
His holy mind. Oh, ought we not then to " acquaint ourselves
with Him and be at peace?" (MS. Serm. on Job xxii. 21.)

APPENDIX.

Appendix A.
A farewell Sermon, preached at Dallington Church, November \9th,
1848, by George Wagner, M.A.
When I preached this Sermon, I had no intention whatever of having it
printed. No one can be more deeply sensible than I am, of its many im
perfections ; which would have altogether deterred me from presenting
you with it, if there had not been reasons of sufficient weight to counter
balance my deep sense of its defects. The solemn attention with which
you listened to it, and the deep feeling which many manifested, led me to
think that some might like to possess it, as a, memento of the trials and
consolations of that most solemn Sunday. For my own part, I feel an
earnest desire to speak to you from a distance, in your dwellings, as I
cannot now speak to you face to face in the house of God. May He who
"chooses the weak things of the world to confound the things that are
mighty," vouchsafe to bless these few last words of your very affectionate
friend and late minister,
GEORGE WAGNER.
December l%th, 1848.
SERMON.
" And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of His
grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance
among all them which are sanctified." — Acts xx. 32.
These words are a part of St. Paul's last address to the elders
of the Church of Ephesus, whom he had invited to meet him at
Miletus. We learn from the Acts of the Apostles that he had
laboured at Ephesus with his usual faith, love, and earnestness,
during the space of three years, and that God had "much

362 APPENDIX A.
people " in that city. The word of God had such power there
through the Spirit, that numbers came and confessed their deeds
to the apostles, and brought their books on idolatry and magic,
and burned them in the presence of all men. Acts xix. 18, 19.
We may well understand what one so affectionate as St. Paul
was must, have felt at leaving a place where there were so many
who were his children in the faith ; his address to them, which
begins at v. 17 and ends at v. 35, shows plainly his deep
affection towards them, and the last verses of the chapter prove
in a touching manner their affection towards him.
But how did he employ the last few minutes which he spent
amongst them ? What did he say ?
He first looked back on the history of his life at Ephesus, and
with regard to this he had the testimony of his conscience that
he had lived "holily, and justly, and unblameably " amongst
them, and he could appeal to them that his life had been a holy
life. "Ye know," he says, v. 18, "from the first day that
I came into Asia, after what manner I have been with you at
all seasons, serving the Lord with all humility of mind :" and,
again, v. 33, "I have coveted no man's silver or gold, or
apparel." He had showed by his life that he felt that it was
" more blessed to give than to receive." He had been faithful
in preaching as well as holy in his life : " Ye know," he says,
"how I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you, but
have showed you, and have taught you publicly and from house to
house ;" and therefore he was pure from the blood of all men.
" I take you to record this day, that I am pure from the blood
of all men ; for I have not shunned to declare unto you all the
counsel of God," v. 26, 27.
He then passes on to the future; and what did he feel with
reference to it ? Was he cast down at the prospect of trials and
separations ? No. He had through divine grace committed his
soul, and all his concerns, into the hands of a faithful God ; and,
therefore, he did not faint under tribulation, though he felt it
deeply. He was willing to go whither the Lord, " whose he was,
and whom he served," directed his steps. He was as content to

APPENDIX A. 363
Suffer as he was rejoiced to work for the Lord's sake : he says, v. 24,
"But none of these things move me, neither count I my life
dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, and
the ministry, which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify
the Gospel of the grace of God." His trust and hope in the
promises of God sustained his soul, and enabled him in " what
soever state he was, therewith to be content." Oh ! brethren,
how blessed to have our hearts thus stayed upon a faithful God.
"Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed
upon Thee, because he trusteth in Thee," Isa. xxvi. 3. It is only
then that we can say, " None of these things move me." Such
were Paul's feelings concerning himself; but what did he feel
with regard to his beloved flock at Ephesus ? Was he cast down
on their account ? No. Why not ? Did no dangers threaten
their souls ? Yes, many ; and he was fully aware of them, for
he says, v. 29, " For I know this, that after my departing shall
grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock."
What, then, gave him consolation ? The faithfulness and power of
God. " And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the
word of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give
you an inheritance among all them that are sanctified."
The salvation of the soul is often compared in Scripture to a
building. Now, you know that when a man builds a house, the
first thing which he does is to lay a good foundation ; for, if he
is careless about this, all his labour may prove to be in vain :
should he rear a beautiful building, it will not stand if there be
a fault in the foundation. It is bad enough if there be a fault
in the roof of a building, but it is still more dangerous when the
foundation of the house is insecure. It is so with the soul ;
what can be of such solemn importance to us as to have our
souls upon the right foundation ? And yet how many neglect to
ask themselves, " Am I upon the right foundation ?" Many
take for granted that their foundation is sound, and they pro
ceed to build something upon it. They do not try their foundation
or building by the word of God, to see whether it will stand.
Others, again, have a sort of feeling that their souls are not right

364 APPENDIX A.
with God, and yet they are not greatly alarmed about it. Why?
Because they do not calmly consider the sure and awful con
sequences of being " without God." They do not venture to
contemplate the loss of the soul. Now, it is a solemn truth that
there are many false foundations, but there is only one true
foundation. Some persons hope that they will be accepted of
God, because they have not fallen into great sins. Is this a
good hope ? Ah, no ! God searches the heart, and He requires
it to be given up to Him. Some persons hope that all will be
well with them because God is merciful : but such persons
ought to consider to whom God will show mercy. Does the word
of God say that He will be merciful to all ? By no means. It
says, Ezek. xviii. 20, " The soul that sinneth, it shall die." It is
written again, Exod. xxxiv. 7, " He will by no means clear the
guilty." It is declared, Psalm ix. 17, " The wicked shall be
turned into hell, and all the nations that forget God ;" and the
solemn question is asked, " How shall we escape, if we neglect
so great salvation?" Heb. ii. 3. The mercy of God is shown,
not in saving the impenitent, nor in giving eternal life to those
who build upon a wrong foundation ; but in giving repentance,
and in teaching us by his Spirit to renounce every false founda
tion, and to build upon the true. And what is the true
foundation ? The Lord Jesus Christ. For thus it is written,
Isa. xviii. 16, "Behold, I lay in Zion for a foundation-stone, a
tried stone, a precious corner-stone, a sure foundation ; he that
believeth shall not make haste." Observe, brethren, this stone
is called " a tried stone," and " a sure foundation," and it is said
to be laid by God Himself, " Behold / lay in Zion.'' St. Peter
speaks of the same foundation, 1 Peter ii. 4, 5, " To whom
coming, as unto a living stone, disallowed indeed of man, but
chosen of God and precious, ye also as lively stones are built up
a spiritual house, a holy priesthood to offer up spiritual sacri
fices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ." And St. Paul speaks
thus of true believers in Jesus, Ephes. ii. 19, 21, " Now,
therefore, ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow-
citizens with the saints, and of the household of God, and are

APPENDIX A. 365
built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus
Christ Himself being the chief corner-stone, in whom all the
building, fitly framed together, groweth unto a holy temple in
the Lord."
But how is the soul laid upon that precious corner-stone ?
How is it lifted off from the other false foundations, and led to
build upon that stone which God Himself has laid in Zion 1
This is the work of the Holy Spirit, to whom it belongs to
apply the " word of His grace " with power to the heart. We
are like rough unseemly stones when the Spirit first finds us,
and begins to use the word of God, like a hammer and chisel, in
order to make us meet for His holy temple. The Bible is the
instrument which the Spirit uses in the salvation of the soul ;
and it is perfect as an instrument. It is written, Jer. xxiii. 29,
" Is not my word like as a fire 1" saith the Lord, "and like a
hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces ?" and, Heb. iv. 1 2,
"For the word of God is quick and powerful, and sharper
than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing
asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is
a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart." This word,
which is called in our text the " word of His grace," because it
reveals the love of God towards sinners, breaks the stony heart
of man, and moulds it into the image of Jesus, making it like
the corner-stone, on which it lays it. The word of God applied
by the Spirit has power to convince of sin. It makes the sinner
feel that he is lost and undone ; it kindles in him the desire to
be reconciled to God, and draws him through fears and conflicts
to Jesus ; and in Jesus he finds peace.
But it is not enough, brethren, to be upon the true founda
tion; -we must be built up upon it. No man supposes that when
he has laid the foundation, the house is finished. St. Paul,
addressing in our text those who were on the true foundation,
says, "And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the
word of His grace, which is able to build you up;" and again,
1 Cor. iii. 11 — 14, after pointing out the true foundation, "For
other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is

366 APPENDIX A.
Jesus Christ ;'' he shows that we should take heed how we
build upon it : " Now if any man build upon this foundation
gold, silver, precious stone, wood, hay, stubble ; every man's
work shall be made manifest : for the day shall declare it,
because it shall be revealed by fire ; and the fire shall try every
man's work of what sort it is."
But what is it to be built up on this foundation 1 It is to
be daily growing like Jesus, by union with Him : to have our
affections set upon things above, not on things on earth : to be
dying daily to sin and to the world, and to be living to Him
who loved us, and gave Himself for us : to have our wills
resigned to the will of God : to " trust in God at all times :" to
"rejoice alway" in Jesus Christ : and to "walk worthy of Him
who hath called us to His kingdom and glory."
And how is the believer built up ? It is still by the Spirit
and word of God. The Apostle says, " I commend you to God,
and to the word of His grace, which is able to build you up.
God both begins and carries on this great work. " Ye are God's
building," says St. Paul, 1 Cor. iii. 9. It is, from beginning to
end, the work of God, and yet it is also our work in God ; for
Jude says, ver. 20, " But ye, beloved, building up yourselves on
your own most holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost, keep
yourselves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord
Jesus Christ unto eternal life." God enables, and the believer
labours — God enlightens, and the believer follows the light —
God gives strength, and the believer " fights the good fight of
faith." God bestows all, and we should both receive and use
what He so graciously gives. And the word of God is the
instrument of the believer's growth, as well as of his renewal. It
contains promises to cheer him in lonely hours ; warnings, to
make him watchful, and fearful of offending God ; precepts, to
guide his feet aright ; so that, as St. Paul says, 2 Tim. iii. 16, 17,
" It is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for in
struction in righteousness, that the man of God may be perfect,
thoroughly furnished unto all good works."
My beloved friends, ever since I have been amongst you,

APPENDIX A. 367
I have determined, like St. Paul, not to know any thing in my
preaching " save Jesus Christ, and Him crucified," 1 Cor. ii. 2.
I have pointed Him out to you, continually, as the only founda
tion of a sinner's hope. Have you found Him ? Have you been
convinced of the vanity of all other hopes ? Is your soul resting
on Him, and on Him alone ? We have the testimony of the
lives and deaths of thousands, as well as the testimony of God
Himself, that He is an all-sufficient foundation. Believe in Him,
and you will be happy during life, and blessed in your death,
and still more blessed after death. But without Christ you
cannot have true peace now ; and how, Oh ! how can you die ?
My dearly beloved friends, it is solemn and affecting to think
that this is the last time that I shall preach to you, as your
minister. It is, indeed, a cause for thankfulness that we have
no reason to say, as Paul did, v. 25, " I know that ye all among
whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God, shall see my
face no more ;" for I hope, if the Lord will, to see many of you
again; not, indeed, as your minister, but as your brother and
companion in tribulation. And now I thank God, and I thank
you also, for all the kindness and affection which you have
shown me. It adds much to the trial of leaving you, and yet
gives me much comfort. How sacred is the connexion between
a minister and his flock ! In their affection towards each other
there ought to be, and I trust that in some cases there is, much
of heaven. How much there has been and is to unite our hearts !
I have seen many of you in sorrow and deep affliction. I have
knelt in prayer by the sick-beds of some, and some of us have
knelt together by the death-beds of others,who were dear to us ;
and how often have we stood together by the side of the open
grave, and looked up in prayer to God, and forward in hope to
the great day of the resurrection, when the sound of the
trumpet shall give notice of the Saviour's approach, and the
dead in Christ shall rise first. And now, brethren, when
separated in body, shall we forget each other ? Never, I trust.
I hope, through the help of God, to remember you daily in my
most solemn hours — the hours of prayer ; and it seems to me as

368 APPENDIX A.
if you would be in my thoughts in my dying hours. Dear
friends, remember me in your prayers, as well as him whom
God will send to labour amongst you. Ask God to guide me,
and to place me where I may be useful. Ask Him to give me
a more devoted spirit, and to bless more abundantly my labours.
I know not whither 1 shall be sent ; but shall I ever feel
towards another flock as I do towards you, my first flock?
Shall I meet elsewhere with as much kindness and affection
as you have shown me ? I will not answer these questions.
Dear brethren in Christ, you, who (to use the words of St.
Peter) " have obtained like precious faith with us," many of you
have been our chief joy. It has often comforted us in trial and
discouragement to see you endeavouring to follow the Lord
fully, and valuing " the glorious Gospel of the blessed God."
Abide, beloved brethren, in the Lord Jesus Christ ; " as ye have
received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in Him ; rooted and
built up in Him, and established in the faith, as ye have been
taught, abounding therein with thanksgiving," Col. ii. 6, 7.
Seek by meditation and prayer to gain enlarged views of the
glory of our Redeemer, and thus you will be enabled to run the
way of God's commandments. Do not be satisfied with small
measures of grace and holiness, but "press after the mark of the
prize of our high calling in Christ Jesus." Be examples of
honesty and liberality ; love one another as brethren, for " ye
are all one in Christ." Take care that you do not fall into the
common sin of magnifying each other's failings, and under
valuing each other's graces ; but in " lowliness of mind let each
esteem others better than himself." Love each other's souls.
Give advice in meekness. As St. Paul says, Gal. vi. 1,
" Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are
spiritual restore such an one in the spirit of meekness ; con
sidering thyself, lest thou also be tempted." Take advice in
love. Be forgiving and patient. If you are spoken against, let
it be, because you are too like Christ .to please the world, not
because you are too little like Him. Walk thus with God, and
with each other, and then, " though absent in the flesh, yet shall

APPENDIX A. 369
I be with you in the spirit, joying and beholding your order,
and the steadfastness of your faith in Christ," Col. ii. -5. —
Lord, " I commend these, my brethren, to Thee, and to the
word of Thy grace ;" build them up "in their most holy faith :"
" keep them from falling :" enable them to " comprehend with all
saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height,
and to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge." And
" present them faultless before the presence of Thy glory with
exceeding joy."
Some of you have been my fellow-labourers in the Gospel,
either in feeding the lambs of the flock, or in visiting the poor
and the sick. I can never be thankful enough to God for dis
posing your hearts thus to help me, or to you for your valuable
aid. Go on, dearly beloved, with the work of God. Oh, what a
privilege it is to be " workers together with God ! " We know from
experience what a trial it is to go on labouring day after day with
out seeing fruit ; but we ought ever to remember that we are called
to work, not because we see fruit, but in dependence on the sure
promises of God. It is written, Eccles. xi. 1, "Cast thy bread upon
the waters, for thou shalt find it after many days." And again,
Ps. cxxvi. 5, 6, " They that sow in tears shall reap in joy : he
that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall
doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with
him." Having, therefore, such promises, dearly beloved, " be
not weary in well-doing." My spirit and my feeble prayers
will be with you, when you break the bread of life for Christ's
lambs, and when you visit the poor and the afflicted. — Lord,
I commend these, my fellow-labourers, and their work into Thy
hands ; bless them, and make them a blessing ; and give them
an abundant crown of rejoicing in the day of Jesus Christ.
There are some here who are seeking the Lord. You meet
with many difficulties, "fightings without and fears within." Yet
be not cast down; your Saviour is waiting to be gracious, and
He says, "Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy
laden, and I will give you rest." And again, " Him that cometh
unto me I will in no wise cast out." Press on, then, to touch
B 3

370 APPENDIX A.
the hem of his garment in faith. Touch, and you will have
"joy and peace in believing." — Lord, manifest Thy Son Jesus
Christ to these seeking souls, and give them faith in their
Redeemer, that His peace and His joy may be in them.
But ah, there are many here whose souls are not on the
true foundation. You have heard the Gospel often, but you have
not truly believed it, and therefore you are still unprepared for
death, judgment, and eternity. Jesus has knocked at the door
of your hearts, but you have kept it closed. You think that
you are not in danger, or if you feel that all is not right, you
put off repentance and the acceptance of Christ to a more con
venient season ; and perhaps you are confident that, if you are
not better now than when I first came here, at any rate you are
not worse, and this satisfies you. But is this true ? Ah ! no.
Consider those awful words of the apostle Paul, 2 Cor. iii. 15,
" For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ in them that
are saved, and in them that perish; to the one we are the
savour of death unto death, and to the other the savour of life
unto life." The Gospel either saves, or hardens the heart. If
received, it gives life ; if neglected, it condemns. — Lord, vouch
safe to bless these my last words, and save these souls from the
guilt of neglecting so great salvation.
But are there not some here who have come to hear me to-day
almost for the first time? Perhaps you heard my first words, and
now you are come to hear my last .- but you have missed all
between. Oh ! how many wasted Sabbaths you will have to -
give an account of in the day of judgment ! I have been here
about 329 Sundays, and have preached, on Sundays alone, about
558 sermons. All these will rise up against you in the day of
judgment. Dear friends, cast off these habits of sloth and indif
ference. Another minister is coming to speak to you the word
of God. Attend his ministry regularly, and try to profit by it.
How awful it would be to have one minister after another rise
up against you in the day of judgment, to bear witness that you
profaned and wasted the Lord's Sabbaths, and neglected the
ordinances of His house. Ministers pass away, but God's word

APPENDIX B., 371
is true, and you will one day find it to be so in your own expe
rience. All that God has spoken will come to pass. It is
written, Zech. i. 5, 6, " Your fathers, where' are they ? and the
prophets, do they live for ever? But my words, and my statutes,
which I commanded my servants, the prophets, did they not
take hold of your fathers ? And they returned and said, Like as
the Lord of Hosts thought to do to us, according to our ways,
and according to our doings, so hath He dealt with us."
And now, dear friends, farewell. My last words have been
spoken in love ; receive them in love, and do not forget them.
God gave you to me as my flock for a little while, and now " the
Master is come, and calleth for me :" and I desire from my heart,
to say, hke Job, " The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away,
blessed be the name of the Lord." I have a firm conviction that
the will of God is love.
" Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect; be of good comfort;
be of one mind ; live in peace : and the God of peace shall be
with you." " I commend you to God, and to the word of His
grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an in
heritance among all them that are sanctified."

Appendix B.
Supplied by a Lady connected with the Penitents' Home.
Some of the following extracts are from letters to the Lady
Superintendent, and the matrons ; and others to their friends at
the Home, or who have been there and are now in service. One
writes thus to a matron : " I often wish I were in Brighton, only
to have the privilege to go to Mr. Wagner's church. All are
not gifted with the light of God's Holy Word. I hope you are
quite well, and that Mr. Wagner is much better ; for I fear the
poor will miss him, if he goes from them. I think the Home
BB2

372 APPENDIX B.
will miss him very much. I hope indeed God will raise up some
kind friends, so that the Home will not be utterly cast down
from the want of funds to supply it. I wish it lay in my power
to assist it ; but there may be a time when I shall be a little
able, only if it is like the poor widow's last mite cast into the
treasury." Another, hearing of Mr. Wagner's death : " I am sure the
loss is great, in losing one that was so dear to many. I hear
his name mentioned many times. Dear Mrs.  , it is my
great desire to follow his steps, and to walk in newness of life.
Oh, for more wisdom that my mind may be more regulated, to
promote His glory to those that are still in darkness ! I feel
as if I should like to be with you, to help you in your labours
of love."
One rule at the Home is, that, when a young woman has
remained a year in one place, and conducted herself to the entire
satisfaction of her employers, she should receive a present from
the Institution. This circumstance is alluded to in the following
extract, with singular delicacy : —
" Dear Mrs.******, — It is very kind of you, thinking so much
about me, and about trying for a present for me. I should be
most happy to receive it ; but let me not say this ; perhaps I may
be taking it from those who want so much more to support them."
Another writes —
" Dear Mrs. ****** — I don't know how to express my gra
titude to you, for such kindness to me ; but ere long I hope to
send you something, if it is ever so little, for the Home.';
One thus writes to the Lady Superintendent: " Thank you,
dear madam, for the nice letter you sent me ; it has made me feel
so very happy all day. With God helping me, I will try and do
my best ; so that I may repay you for all the kindness you have
shown me. I go to church every Sunday ; but it is not such a
nice church as I have been used to, when I was with you all.
I hope God will bless you in all your great works, that you have
taken ; for indeed you have a work that God has given you to
do." Another thus writes to a matron : " I never forget you,

APPENDIX B. 373
or any one there, night or morning ; when I go to the throne of
grace to get a supply for myself, I always remember you and all
that are dear to me. I often think of the words dear  said
to me; after I had gone to bed several nights without wishing
any one good night, and what is worse than all, refusing to
read my Bible, and to make my peace with God. She said,
' M. it is of no use trying for a moment ; but it is a hourly, and
a daily, and a yearly struggle. A few short years and then we
shall receive the prize.' Those words often comfort me ; and
when I feel disposed to be angry, I think of her kind words. I
must tell you that I am about to be confirmed. I questioned
myself narrowly ; but if I tarry till I am better, I shall never
come at all. Not the righteous but sinners Jesus came to
call." Another writes, " My mistress has just raised my wages ; and
she will raise them again next year, if I am with her. Please
give my duty to Mr. Griffith ; and tell him that neither me nor
my husband have forgotten his kindness to us. He often writes
about it in his letters."
Soon after Mr. Wagner's death, one thus writes : " Dear
Madam, — I was so sorry to hear of the death of dear Mr.
Wagner ; for he was so good to us poor girls : but now God has
repaid him all. I was in hopes of seeing him again ; but yet I
hope to see him in heaven. I cannot express my feelings about
him. God bless him, dear lady ! I know that everybody grieves
for the loss of him that knew him." Another says to a matron :
" I am so happy to tell you that we have family prayers, night
and morning ; and likewise that I went to church on Good Fri
day, where I heard a most beautiful sermon from It is finished !
I have some trials, but I look to my Heavenly Father for
strength ; and when I am over- tried, those beautiful words come
into my mind, ' Trust in the Lord for ever, for in the Lord
Jehovah is everlasting strength : ' and that little verse cheers me
on. You will think me very selfish to run on so about myself,
but it seems as though I were talking to you. Wishing you
and every one in that Home God's choicest blessings, Good-bye.

374 APPENDIX B.
One out in service, hearing of the visits of several of the clergy
to the Home, thus writes : " I was indeed pleased to hear that
you had Mr.  and Mr.  . I do think it will be better
for the young people ; for I know how Mr.  used to
influence me, and how we used all to look for him all the week."
In a letter to the Lady Superintendent, one writes : " I must tell
you I am quite happy at present. My mistress is going to write
to you, and she is going to inclose this small note in with hers;
and I thought it was very kind of her to do that. God will
bless you all for being so kind to me, for they are all so very
kind to me here. I should so like to see you again. I cannot
tell you how grateful I am to all, for being so kind to me.
Mistress was poorly yesterday ; and it was very wet in the
evening, so I could not go to church ; but I went finding
difficult passages in the Bible, with mistress in the drawing-
room ; and I was so very happy, for it seemed as if I was along
with you. I learn my text every morning, and say it to mistress ;
she is indeed very kind to me." One writes to the Lady Super
intendent : " My heart is full of love to God, to know you are
still my friend. I knew you would not forget me, who am so
unworthy of your love. Dear Mrs.  , what a changing
world this is ! but we have a friend that never changes, Jesus
our Redeemer. What a trying world to fight against ! we
indeed need the whole armour of God. But, dear Mrs.  ,
I must not talk about its trials, and forget its mercies. Oh
no ; for God indeed is love. Sometimes His ways seem mys
terious for a time ; but as soon as He discovers Himself in all
the plenitude of His graces, the path which was once mysterious
is plainly open to our view. I cannot fail to pray for those who
are under the cruel enemies, who now perhaps are pouring out their
fury on the helpless women or children (in India). Oh, may God
in His mercy hide them in the clefts of the rock, till this calamity
be overpast ! I was glad to hear such a good! account of them
that have left the Home. I hope you will still prosper in your
labours of love ; and that God will restore fourfold into your
bosom, in this world, and in the world to come."

APPENDIX. B. 375
The following is from one poor girl to a friend, both formerly
inmates of the Home : " It makes me very happy to hear you
say you will try to your utmost to do good. Oh, may God's
Spirit enable you to do so ! May you rest on that Saviour who
died, that we sinful creatures might live. Can I express to you
what God has done for me, dear ? I cannot ; they are more than
can be numbered. Oh, that you may find the unsearchable
riches of Christ ; fathom them, and you will find them ; they
may not come all at once." Another, also, to a friend at the
Home : " I hope you are going on slow and sure ; do not waver,
do not stop short in the middle, for I must tell you that it is
worth trying for — our character is everything to us."
And now to turn to the testimony of those, with whom many
pf the writers of the foregoing extracts are now living. One
lady thus writes to the Lady Superintendent : " I must tell you
for your own interest, as well as for the encouragement of the
other girls at the Institution, how very satisfactorily  goes on.
I can truly say, I have never once repented having engaged her
to fill so responsible a situation; and if she only continues as
she has begun, I shall feel it was a fortunate day for me when I
applied at ' the Home ' for a nurse. She is so particularly clean
and active in her work ; which is always done thoroughly ; and
she seems to take quite a pride in doing her work well, es
pecially the washing of the fine things ; which I am glad to let
her do, as she does them so much better than my washerwoman.
I must also tell you, how anxious she seems to please ; taking such
pains to act up to all my wishes. The last three weeks, the
whole nursing of me, in my weak state, has devolved on her ;
and her attention and kindness has been quite helpful, as well as
her sympathising words and manner."
One lady applied to the Home a second time for a servant,
thus : " I was so well repaid by  's good conduct, that I
should be quite pleased to lend a helping hand to another of
those poor creatures, if you will entrust one to my care." Lady
 thus expresses herself : " A more pleasing, quiet, nice-
mannered servant, I never had in my house before. , She is also

376 APPENDIX B.
very regular in her attendance at church, twice on Sundays ;
which I am so glad to see ; for in general, servants think once a
day is ample, and often shirk that if they can. I do not enforce
more than once ; and therefore it gratifies me, that  goes
twice of her own accord."
Another lady writes : " You will be glad to hear that  is
quite fulfilling all that your anxious solicitude on her behalf
could desire. She is evidently acting as under the conviction
that she is ever in God's presence ; conscientiously doing all,
and even more than might be expected of her, in the capacity
in which she is engaged ; and is indeed a valuable servant."
Another lady writes : " Dear Madam,  has now been with
me five weeks; and I am much pleased to tell you, she has
given me, so far, the greatest satisfaction. I can assure you, both
my husband and myself consider her a treasure ; and we have
never been so comfortable during the eleven years we have been
married. Her manners are quiet, steady, and respectful ; she is
quick and clean in her person ; and I trust, by a steady
adherence to the path of duty, she may serve us faithfully, and
be many years with us." Another lady writes : " I think you
will be cheered to hear how thoroughly satisfactorily  con
tinues to go on. As I told you, I never had a servant who got
through her work so well ; so active, so plodding in her work ;
up always at half-past five to get forward in her work ; which,
as she justly says, helps her through her whole day. Her text
never forgotten, but repeated so nicely at prayers ; and on
the Sunday her hymn prepared, to be said at our reading in the
afternoon, which is a time she seems peculiarly to enjoy. I
am quite struck with her brightness, and beaming face, in our
Scripture readings ; and her exclamations, after any chapter or
text which strikes her, are clearly so genuine, that I sincerely
hope there is a rooted love for the truth in her heart. How
thankful I am to you, for having thus so materially added to my
comfort, by sending me a servant who is in all ways so suited to
my wants. It is, as you say in your note to her, early days
yet ; but still a good beginning is a great point ; and I see such

APPENDIX C. 377
true and grateful love towards yourself, and others at the Home,
that the very fact of keeping up her character there will en
courage her forward, even if she had not, as I think and believe
she has, a higher motive at heart."

Appendix C.
A FAREWELL LETTER
To the Members of the Congregation of St. Stephen's Church, Brighton,
from the Bev. Ceorge Wagner, Perpetual Curate.
" For though I be absent in the flesh, yet am I with you in the Spirit,
joying and beholding your order, and the steadfastness of your faith in
Christ." — Cot. ii. 5.
Beloved Brethren,
Since it was last my privilege to meet you in St.
Stephen's Church, I have been called to suffer much in body
and in spirit, especially in spirit. Deep has called to deep, and
wave to wave, as if one deep and one wave were insufficient.
And yet I have ever found something deeper than the depth,
and higher than the wave, even the faithful and unchangeable
love of Jesus, that love which St. Paul describes as "having
breadth, and length, and depth, and height," and as " passing
knowledge." I said, just now, that God had called me to suffer much in
spirit. It has pleased Him to dash very many of my hopes to
the ground. I left Brighton for four days, and I am now in the
fourth month of my illness. At first I expected to return from
week to week, until a very serious attack of illness taught me
to think no more of work, but to realize the all-sufficiency of
Jesus, the glory and preciousness of God's will, and the eternal
rest which remaineth for His people.

378 APPENDIX C.
But the trial rose to its height, when two medical men, who
successively attended me, pronounced their opinion, that I ought
not to remain in England during the winter, but to go to a
warmer climate. Then one last hope alone remained, and that
was — that I might so far recover my health as to be able to
return to Brighton to bid some of you, at least, " farewell."
This hope also, like the rest, has faded away. But it is the
same hand that touched Jonah's gourd which has caused all
these hopes, one by one, to wither; and therefore I am satisfied.
I desire to say — and, through the grace of God, do say — "Even
so, Father ; for so it seemeth good in Thy sight." " Not as I
will, but as Thou wilt."
But let me pass on to things more important. This dispen
sation, brethren, is the voice of God to me and to you. It is
intended to impress upon my heart the uncertainty of life, and
to produce in me deeper humility, a more broken spirit, more
enduring patience, and a more entire surrender of my will to
the will of God. And what is it intended to teach you,
beloved, but the great uncertainty of life ? What is God saying
to us now, but what He has often said to our unheeding hearts
before, " See by how frail a tenure you hold the blessings of
time." The uncertainty of life is a truth with which we are all very
familiar. The difficulty is to realize it. Perhaps the great
difference between the living and practical Christian, and one
who is not so, lies very much in this, that the former, through
the influence of the Holy Ghost, realizes what he knows. The
uncertainty of life, the presence of God, the atonement of Jesus,
the power of the Holy Spirit in the soul, and the rest of heaven,
are all great realities. The earnest Christian lives amongst
them, just as the worldly man lives amongst his pleasures or
occupations. Jesus once said to his disciples; " If ye know these
things, happy are ye if ye do them." May it not be also said,
"Happy are ye, if ye realize them?" For realization is, at least
in most cases, the connecting link between knowledge and
action. Endeavour then, beloved brethren, to realize the

APPEKDIX C. 379
uncertainty of life. The next breath may be your last; — one
more beat of your pulse, and it may cease for ever : and who
holds them but God ? It was a part of Daniel's solemn charge
against Belshazzar — " The God in whose hand thy breath is, and
whose are thy ways, hast thou not glorified." Oh, how needful
then, brethren, is it to be reconciled to God; and to know, that
through faith in Jesus, we are His children, and He is our
Father. How needful, since life is so uncertain, to be always
watchful and ready. The events of the last few months have
impressed my heart very deeply with the consciousness of the
uncertainty of life ; and it adds much to the solemnity of the
feeling with which I am leaving you and my beloved country
for so many months. I seem to myself to have heard already
the first peal of the trumpet ; and I am waiting with, I hope, a
patient desire for the voice to say, "Come up hither."
But this dispensation has also led me to look back upon the
past ; and to ask myself many solemn questions. Have I been
faithful in my ministry ? Have I preached Christ, and Him
crucified ? We trust, brethren, that you will bear witness, that,
through the grace of God, I have proclaimed Christ, and Him
alone, as the sinner's only hope. But when I think of the want
of power and fervency with which this glorious truth has been
set forth, oh ! need I say that I feel the deepest humiliation ;
and that it is only by flying to Him, whose precious name I
have so feebly set forth, that I can find rest in my conscience
and my heart.
And if it becomes me to ask myself how I have preached,
does it not become you, brethren, to ask yourselves how you
have heard ? You have doubtless joined in the prayers with
reverence ; and have attended to the sermon, perhaps, sometimes
not without interest. But the question is — Have you profited ?
The children of Israel heard glad tidings, in the wilderness ; but
" it did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them
that heard it" (Heb. iv. 2). Ezekiel's hearers listened to
their teacher's words as to a lovely song, but they went away
and forgot them. Felix was so powerfully impressed by the

380 APPENDIX C.
preaching of Paul, that he "trembled ;" yet he did not profit.
But some, perhaps, may not see very clearly what it is to
profit by the word preached. It is easily explained. You
profit when the word of God is sp brought home to your heart
by the Spirit that you feel your own dark,, corrupt, and lost
state, and are led to Jesus, as the only Redeemer ; when you
see how adapted He is to all your wants ; when His love casts
out the love of the world ; when you long to give yourself to
Him without any reserve, and to devote yourself entirely to His
service ; and when you are willing, if called, to suffer with Him
and bear His cross. Try your spirits ; and if you find that you
have not profited by my feeble words, oh, pray for the Holy
Spirit to teach you to profit by the words of others. To my
great comfort, I leave behind me two faithful ministers, who
preach Christ, and Him crucified, and who will watch for your
souls as those who must give account. May a large blessing
rest upon their labours. Thankful shall I be, if my painful
silence shall be more blessed to some souls than my ministry; —
if many, who have heard in vain, now hear to the salvation of
their souls.
And now, brethren, if there are any who feel this dispensation
with only half the keenness with which I feel it, I would say —
Beloved, " faint not." Man is a poor, feeble, and broken reed.
But Jesus is an unchangeable, faithful, and all-sufficient rock.
" Your fathers, where are they? and the prophets, do they live
for ever ? But my words and my statutes, which I commanded
my servants the prophets, did they not take hold of your
fathers ? and they returned and said, like as the Lord of hosts
thought to do unto us, according to our ways, and according
to our doings, so hath He dealt with us " (Zech. i. 5, 6). Sick
ness or death have, within a short time, removed many ministers
from the very confines of St. Stephen's. But Jesus remains,
"the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever" (Heb. xiii. 8).
On Him, and Him alone, let us lean : and if, in love and faith
fulness (Ps. cxix. 75), He so smites us as to rend the deepest and
tenderest chords of our hearts, oh, then let each rent chord

APPENDIX C. 381
re-echo the praise of the wise and merciful Smiter, and say,
"Amen. Blessing and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving,
and honour, and power, and might be unto our God for ever
and ever. Amen " (Rev. vii. 12).
Finally, brethren, pray for us. Pray that, if it be for the
glory of God, the means used for my recovery may be blessed
by Him. Above all, pray that this dispensation of trial may be
sanctified, both to me and to yourselves.
And now, brethren dearly beloved, farewell. Be perfect; be
of good comfort ; be of one mind ; live in peace ; and the God
of love and peace shall be with you (2 Cor. xiii. 11).
I remain your affectionate Friend and Minister,
George Wagner.
Si. Leonard's,
July 23, 1856.

LONDON :
E. CLAT, FEINTEB, BEEAD STEEET HILL.

YALE UNIVERSITY L

3 9002 08954 9506